from heaven or such bread as hee might bring from Midian beside bread they did also eat of the remainder of the peace offerings Tostat. 2. Before God Oleaster expoundeth before the Tabernacle but as yet the Tabernacle was not built as is shewed before quast 7. nor Aarons Priesthood instituted as Cajetan well noteth here Non interfuit Aaron ut sacrificaret sed ut conviva Aaron was not present as a sacrificer but as a ghest 3. Others doe expound before God In gloriam honorem Dei to the honour and glory of God Simler Calvin So also Origen Omnia quâ— Sancti faciunt in conspectu Dei faciunt All that the Saints doe they doe in the sight of God as the Apostle saith Whether you eat or drinke c. doe all to the glory of God 4. But somewhat more is insinuated here that as after the Tabernacle was built before the Arke was said to be in the presence of God so now because they were assembled in Moses Tabernacle where the cloudy piller rested they are said to eat before the Lord who manifested himselfe in that piller Tostat. quaest 4. in cap. 18. QUEST XVI How the people came to Moses to aske of God Vers. 15. THe people come unto me to seeke God c. and I declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 1. Some expound it that they enquired of God by Moses Oleaster But it is not like that in every small matter Moses consulted with God for them for although the Lord cannot be wearied and he is ignorant of nothing yet for reverence of the divine Majesty they were to forbeare in small matters Tostat. So also Augustine Nunquid per singula credendum est eum consulere solere Deum It is to be thought that for every thing he used to consult with God 2. Some interprete because the sentence of Moses being their lawfull Judge was the sentence of God in asking of Moses they asked of God Cajetan And to the same purpose Augustine moving the question how Moses maketh mention here of the lawes of God seeing there were none as yet written maketh this answer Nisi praesidentem menti suae Dominum consuleret c. Vnlesse he had consulted with God the president of his mind he could not have judged justly Moses therefore was the interpreter of the will and sentence of God revealed unto him so judged according to his lawes 3. But this phrase to seeke God insinuateth a further matter that when they had any weightie businesse which either concerned God or the state of the common-wealth then they went to seeke an answer of God as the phrase is used 1 Sam. 9.9 Iun. So then here is a distinction of causeâ— noted in the greater and weightie affaires they consulted with God by Moses as Iethro saith afterward vers 19. Be thou unto the people to Godward and report their causes unto God but the smaller matters Moses judgeth himselfe which were afterward by the advice of Iethro transmitted over to the inferiour officers QUEST XVII Why the Lord would have Moses to take his direction from Iethro Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce Augustine here moveth a question why the Lord would have his servant Moses to whom he so often spake to take this direction from a stranger to the which he maketh this answere that God hereby would teach us 1. Per quemlibet hominem detur consilium veritatis non debere contemni That by whomsoever any true counsell is given it should not bee contemned 2. Againe God would haue Moses thus admonished Ne eum tentet superbia c. lest that sitting in that high seate of judgement Moses might have beene somewhat lifted up and therefore this was done to humble him 3. Rupertus goeth yet further and sheweth that this fact of Iethro was answerable to that saying in the Gospell That the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light So Iethro for civill government and worldly affaires was wiser than Moses but in things belonging unto God Moses went beyond him Ferus addeth that hereby Moses was humbled Videns se non omnia scire seeing that he knew not all things but was advised by a stranger to take a better course in politike administration than he himselfe could thinke of QUEST XVIII What causes Iethro would have reserved to Moses BE thou for the people to Godward 1. Some thinke that here is a distinction made by Iethro of the spirituall and temporall power the first he would have still reside and rest in Moses as best exercised in spirituall things the other to bee passed over to others Ferus But the chiefe temporall power remained in Moses still after the choice made of the inferiour officers hee was the chiefe Prince and Magistrate notwithstanding nay rather hee resigned afterward his ordinarie spirituall power unto Aaron retaining the temporall still 2. Others thinke that whereas Moses was both a Lawgiver to the people and a Judge also that the first power he reserved still but the other part of executing judgement in particular cases according to those lawes he transmitted over to the officers Ex Simler But this is not true neither for Moses gave the sentence against the blasphemer Numb 24. and against him that violated the Sabbath Num. 5. 3. Wherefore the distinction here made is neither of divers kinds of offices as the spirituall and temporall nor yet of divers parts and functions of the same office as in making and executing of lawes but the difference was of causes small and great the one to bee reserved to Moses hearing the other to be committed to the officers to be chosen And so afterward they came to Moses when any difficult and hard matter fell out as when one blasphemed God in the host Levit. 24. they brought him to Moses likewise when they found one gathering of sticks upon the Sabbath they referred the matter to Moses Numb 15.33 In the cause also of Zelopechads daughters they resorted to Moses Numb 37. 4. And in those weightie matters two things were required of Moses first that hee should consult with God and then declare unto the people the will of God and shew them the ordinances and lawes of God vers 20. the ordinances or as the Latine Interpreter readeth ceremonies did onely appertaine unto God the lawes were of two sorts either such as concerned both God and man as the morall commandements the first table whereof commandeth our dutie toward God the second our dutie to our neighbour or such which onely concerned the affaires and controversies among men as the Judicials Tostat. quaest 5. 5. Herein then consisted Moses office 1. That he should report unto God the requests and demands of the people and so pray for them 2. To report unto the people the will and pleasure of God both Quantum ad cultum Dei what hee required concernnig his service and to shew them the way which they should walke
custome and princes pleasure was so that they should be maintained and he was but the kings officer and minister to see every one served according to their allowance Ioseph could not have gainsayed without very great tumult and sedition seeing those superstitious priests were greatly honoured with the king and people Mercer QUEST XII Why Iacob desireth to be buried in Canaan Vers. 30. BVrie me in their buriall Iacob desireth to be buryed with his fathers in the land of Canaan 1. Not thereby shewing his hope of remission of sinnes in Christ as Augustine interpreteth sepultura mortuorum remissionem significat peccatorum the buriall of the dead signifieth the remission of sins quaest 161. in Genes for although Iacob had this hope of remission of sinnes yet it is not the proper and literall meaning of these words 2. Neither yet was it the love of his country that moved him wherein men desire to live and die Oleast there was a greater matter that moved Iacob 3. Neither yet as Lyranus because he hoped to be one of those which should rise out of his grave at the resurrection of Christ for this is too curious and it is not like that any buried so long before or so far off as this double cave was thought to be 30. miles from Ierusalem did rise out of their graves but some about Ierusalem and such as had beene lately dead and were knowne in the citie for the text saith they went into the holy city and appeared to many Matth. 27.53 and it is like that they returned to their graves againe 4. Therefore Iacob desireth to be buried with his fathers partly to testifie his faith that he doubted not â—ut that his soule should presently be joyned to his fathers Calvin and his body rise againe in the generall resurrection Mercer partly to admonish his children not to be too much addicted to the pleasures of Egypt but to wait for their returne into the land of Canaan as Ioseph also dying declared his hope Gen. 50.25 Muscul. QUEST XIII Why Iacob causeth Ioseph to sweare Vers. 31. THen he said sweare unto me Iacob requireth an oath of Ioseph not because he did mistrust his obedience but 1. that Iacob might be better satisfied and confirmed in the thing which he desired 2. Lest that Ioseph might have beene otherwise perswaded or overruled by Pharaoh to have his father buried in Egypt and therefore Ioseph when he obtained leave of Pharaoh to burie his father hee urgeth the oath which he made to his father Gen. 50.6 Mercer Rupert 3. Hee rather bindeth Ioseph to performe this than any of his other sonnes because of his authority and favour with Pharaoh QUEST XIV How and whom Iacob worshipped toward the beds head Vers. 31. HE worshipped toward the beds head 1. Some doe read he worshipped toward the top of his rod for mittah signifieth a bed mitteh a rod so the Septuagint and they which follow this reading 1. Some interpret that he worshipped toward Iosephs rod or scepter as giving reverence to him Chrysost. 2. Some that he leaned upon his owne staffe doing reverence to Ioseph Theodoret 3. Some that he worshipped Iosephs scepter as a figure of the kingdome of Christ Procop. But all these are deceived by the translation of the Septuagint who themselves in the 48. chap. vers 2. doe translate not rod but bed as Hierome well noteth tradit in Genes 2. Some doe read the beds head and they that follow this reading 1. Some say that he worshipped that way because it was east ward toward Ierusalem Lyran. as though Iacob had beene so superstitious as to set his bed east and west 2. Some because God is present at the beds head so the superstitious Hebrews 3. But he did nothing else but reare himselfe upon his pillow at his beds head leaning also upon his staffe and so gave thankes to God and that he bowed upon his staffe may be supplied out of the Apostle to the Hebrews Heb. 11.21 Iun. Perer. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Corne and food more worth than money Vers. 14. ANd Ioseph gathered all the money the Egyptians that were horders up of gold and silver yet were contented to exchange their money for corne we see then that money if it be rightly estemed of is a baser thing than that which belongeth either to the belly or backe Muscul. which consideration should teach men not to covet money but if they have foode for the belly and rayment to put on to be therewith content as the Apostle saith 1 Timoth. 6.8 2. Doct. They which preach the Gospell must live of the Gospell Vers. 22. ONly the land of the Priests bought he not for the Priests had an ordinary of Pharaoh the law of nature then teacheth that they which attend the service of God and the instruction of the people should have their publike maintenance seeing Pharaoh an heathen prince was so liberall toward his idolatrous Priests much more should Christian Princes take care to provide for the Ministers of the Gospel for as the Apostle saith As they which did wait at the altar were pertakers with the altar so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.13 14. Calvin Luther 3. Doct. They are fit to teach others that first can teach themselves Vers. 23. I Have bought your land for Pharaoh loe here is seed for you c. Gregorie hereupon collecteth that as the Egyptians received no seed till first they had yeelded their land and themselves to be servants to Pharaoh so they are fit to have the seed of Gods word committed unto them which first have reformed their owne life and consecrated themselves to the service of God Restat ut loquendo quisque dâ—ceat vitam alies quam ipse moribus servat It remaineth that he teach others to live well who hath reformed his owne lib. 6. Moral So the Apostle reproveth the Iewes thou which teachest another teachest thou not thy selfe Rom. 2.21 4. Doct. Though sumptuous funerals are not to be desired yet the bodies of Saints must be reverently buried Vers. 30. WHen I shall sleepe with my fathers thou shalt carry me out of Egypt c. Although pompous funerals and sumptuous burials doe not profit the dead which are as Augustine saith rather viventium solatia than subsidia mortuorum comforts for the living than helps for the dead which Augustine sheweth by the example of the rich man and Lazarus that as the one was not helped by his precious and solemne exequies so neither was the other hindred by his vile and base sepulture yea the Heathen man could say eâ—lo tegitur qui non habet urnam he hath heaven for a cover that wanteth a grave neither did Iacob desire to be buried in Canaan either for the holinesse of the place or that he had a delight in pompous solemnities but to testifie his faith as before is shewed quaest 12. yet by this charge
Such things as went before as The occasion which was their grievous oppression in Egypt chap. 1. The preparation of the instruments of their deliverance of Moses chap. 2 3 4. and Aaron chap. 4. with their message to Pharaoh chap. 5 6. The meanes procuring their deliverance those ten severall plagues which were sent upon Egypt described from chap. 7. to chap. 12. 2. Their deliverance it selfe consisting of their Departure out of Egypt with the manner thereof and institution of the Passeover chap. 12. and their going forward in their journey c. 13. Their passing thorow the red sea with the destruction of the Egyptians chap. 14. Their thanksgiving chap. 15. â— In the constitution of the Church is set forth 1. The provision of things necessarie for them as 1. Their foode chap. 16. and water for their thirst chap. 17. 2. Defence from their enemies as the Amalekites chap. 17. 3. A politike order set for government c. 18. 2. The prescription and promulgation of lawes Morall chap. 20. with the preparation thereunto chap. 19. Judiciall belonging to the policie of the Common-wealth chap. 21. to 24. Ceremoniall touching The sacred things of the Tabernacle chap. 25.27.30 The Tabernacle it selfe c. 26.27 The Ministers of the holy things the Priests and Levites Their institution with their holie garments chap. 28. Consecration ch 29. The workmen and instruments chap. 30. 3. The execution and practice of their people partly in Their disobedience to the Morall law in their apostasie and idolatrie chap. 32. with their reconciliation chap. 33.34 Their obedience concerning the ceremonials Of the people in bringing stuffe to make the Tabernacle and other holy things chap. 35.36 Of the workmen in making all things according to the patterne chap. 36. to 39. Moses in approving the worke chap. 39. and disposing it chap. 40. 3. Certaine generall questions out of the whole booke explaned QUEST I. Concerning the inscription of the booke THis booke is called in Hebrew of the first words velle shemoth that is and these are the names of the Greekes it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exodus of the miraculous going of the Israelites out of Egypt Simler The inscription of the bookes of Scripture is of three sorts for it is taken either from the persons that wrote them as the bookes of Esay Ierem. c. or whereof they be written either in generall as the bookes of Ioshuah and of the Judges or in part as the bookes of Samuel or else from the things entreated of as the booke of Leviticus Numbers c. or of the first words of the booke as Genesis is called of the Hebrewes beresheth in the beginning Leviticus veâ—â—kra and he called c. which are the first words of the text and so also is this booke named as is said before Iun. and the reason of it may be this because where the writer of any booke of Scripture left it without name they of elder time for reverence and religion sake did forbeare to give it any title Simler QVEST. II. Of the computation of yeeres comprehended in the storie of Exodus COncerning the continuance of time and number of yeeres which are comprehended in this booke they are found to be 142. as may bee thus gathered From the death of Ioseph to the birth of Moses are yeeres 60. from the birth of Moses unto the departure of Israel out of Egypt are yeeres 80. chap. 7.7 from the departure of Israel thence unto the Tabernacle erected was one yeere chap. 40.17 Iun. These two latter numbers are certainly gathered out of the Scripture only the first may be doubted of which is thus also warranted all the time of the peregrination of Abraham and his seed in Egypt and Canaan maketh 430. yeeres Exod. 22.40 this time beginneth when Abraham was called out of his countrie and 30. yeeres was run at the birth of Isaack who at 60. begat Iacob Gen. 25.26 who at an 130. went downe into Egypt unto Ioseph Gen. 47.9 who being then 39. yeeres old and dying at an 110. Gen. 50.26 lived after that yeeres 71. then put hereunto 80. yeeres of Moses age all maketh joyning the summes of 30.60.130.71.80 together yeeres 371 there remaineth then the summe of 59. yeeres or 60. to make up the whole summe of 430. yeeres QUEST III. Whether Moses were the writer of this booke NOw that Moses was the pen-man and writer of this booke the spirit of God being the author and inspirer thereof it is diversly evident 1. for Moses testifieth of himselfe that he wrote all the words of the Lord Exod. 24.4 which are contained in this booke 2. The Scripture so divideth the bookes of the old Testament that they were written either by Moses or some other of the Prophets Luk. 16.31 3. Our Saviour alleaging a certaine place out of this booke doth call it the booke of Moses Mark 12. 26. Have you not read in the booke of Moses so also Luk. 20.37 And that the dead shall rise againe even Moses shewed it beside the bush when he said c. QUEST IV. Whether Moses Iudiciall lawes do now necessarily bind the Civill Magistrate BUt whereas in this booke divers both morall ceremoniall and Judiciall lawes are prescribed whereof the two first there is no question but that the one doth bind us still and the other is abrogated only concerning the Judicials of Moses it is controverted whether Christian Magistrates are bound to observe them which Judicials being of three sorts either such which are annexed to the Morall law as the punishment of adulterie and murther and disobedience to parents with death and such like or such as were appendant to the Ceremoniall law as the punishment of those that touched any dead thing or that came neere a woman in her monethly course and such like or such as belonged to the peculiar policie and state of that Common-wealth as concerning the yeere of Jubile the raising up of seed to the brother departed in marying his wife and such like of the two latter there is no doubt made but that the one is abrogated together with the ceremonies whereon they attended the other as proper to that government are now determined only the third kinde of Judicials remaineth about the which great question is made how farre Christian governours are obliged to the same For the discussing of which question 1. I neither am of their opinion which thinke that the Judiciall law is left to the libertie of the Christian Magistrate to adde to it and take from it and to alter it as shall â—e thought fit for the time and manner of the countrey for this were 1. to be wiser than God to leave altogether those directions and rules of justice which he hath set downe and the Apostle saith the foolishnesse of God is wiser than men 1. Cor. 1.25 that which seemeth to be meanest of the Divine orders is farre beyond the wisest humane inventions 2. And there is but one Law-giver that
it of gifts which Zipporah sent to Moses but it is more like she would first come her selfe as she doth Moses being so neere then send unto him 2. It is better therefore referred to Moses sending away of Zipporah to her fathers house which some thinke Moses did after he was come into the desert to see her father and rejoyce with him for say they it is not like but that Moses had his wife and children with him into Egypt that they might bee partakers of that great deliverance which the Lord was to worke for them Calvin But the manner of the description of this storie how Iethro when he had heard c. tooke Zipporah and her two sonnes sheweth that Iethro was moved to take this journey by the fame which hee heard and not by any report or information by Zipporah which should be sent unto him And though they went not downe into Egypt with Moses yet were they partakers of that deliverance even as they were which were afterward borne in the desert specially seeing Moses two sonnes were by circumcision graft into the people of God Simler 3. Therefore the most probable opinion is that Moses had sent Zipporah with her sonnes backe unto her father at such time as the child was circumcised by the way in the Inne Some thinke that she fell into a disease by seeing that bloudie spectacle of the circumcision of her sonne and so could goe no further Vatab. Some that Noluit cum amplius sequi that she refused to follow Moses any further Ferus Some that Moses would not have her with him because she was not able to goe thorow such difficulties in Egypt Abraham and Iacob went downe into Egypt because they were strong Non potuit descendere in Aegyptum subire agones Aegyptiorum nisi athleta probabilu None could goe downe into Egypt and undergoe the agonies of the Egyptians but a strong champion Glass ordinar Ex Origen But the truth is that Zipporah her selfe was offended with the circumcision of her child and so willing to returne and that Moses also gave his consent therewithall Dicendum quòd 〈◊〉 de voluntate Moses c. Wee must say it was with the will of Moses for hee perceived that his wife and children would bee but a burden unto him in that businesse which hee went about Lyran. Iun. Galas Pellican Tostat. QUEST V. Of Moses two sonnes Vers. 3. ANd her two sonnes c. 1. We see that the Israelites did not abhorre or decline the mariage of strange women so that they were instructed in the faith and vertuously given as Ioseph married Potiphars daughter Booz Ruth and here Moses Zipporah 2. Mention is made onely of his sonnes the holy Fathers and Patriarks are found to have had more sonnes than daughters or it is because they use not to be counted in the catalogue and genealogie 3. Moses in giving names to his sonnes which did put him in minde of Gods mercies and benefits toward him doth teach us what names to impose upon our children such as may both stir us and them up to a thankfull remembrance of the benefits which we receive Lippoâ—â— Pellican QUEST VI. How Moses was delivered from the sword of Pharaoh DElivered me from the sword of Pharaoh 1. Some doe here give credit unto that unwritten relation that Moses escaped Pharaohs sword in this manner He being convented before Pharaoh and asked why hee killed the Egyptian boldly made answer that he had done it justly thereupon Pharaoh commanding him to be killed the executioner was smitten with blindnesse that seeing every one beside he could not see Moses and Pharaoh was taken with such stupiditie that seeing Moses to escape hee had no power to bid any to lay hands of him to stay him Tostat. 2 But wee need not run to any such devised tale nor faine miracles where no necessitie is Moses is said to bee delivered c. because hee escaped by flight Ne Pharaoh de illo supplicium sumeret That Pharaoh should take no punishment of him Osiander QUEST VII At what time Iethro came to Moses before the law given in mount Sinai or after Vers. 5. ANd Iethro Moses father in law came c. 1. Some thinke that Iethro came unto Moses in the end of the first yeare of their departure out of Egypt or in the beginning of the second after they had received the law in mount Sinai and that the historie is transposed Tostat. Cajetan Simlerus also holdeth that he came about the fourteenth moneth after their comming out of Egypt The arguments brought to confirme this opinion are these 1. Because it is like that before Iethro set forth hee heard certainly where the Israelites encamped namely by mount Sinai for hee would not take an uncertaine journey to wander up and downe in the wildernesse now he could not come to mount Sinai within lesse than two or three dayes journey from that part of Midian where Iethro remained for when Moses went from Iethro with his wife and children he lodged by the way where that heavy chaunce befell touching the circumcision of his child and after that hee went forward and met with Aaron in the mount of God Exod. 4.27 It seemeth then that this mount of God which was Sinai was two or three dayes journey from Iethros place Then could not Iethro come before the law was given for the third day after they pitched in the wildernesse of Sinai the law was given chap. 19.11 And if it were graunted that Iethro came to mount Sinai before the Israelites encamped there yet this here described could not be done before the law was given for this storie of Iethros entertainment one day of viewing and seeing Moses order in judging the people which was upon the next and of chusing and appointing of officers and Judges upon the third all which required three dayes could not be done in the three first dayes after their encamping by mount Sinai for the first day God spake unto Moses to sanctifie the people the next which was no fit time to heare suites and controversies and the third day when the Lord gave the law they could not intend to chuse officers So Tostat. Contra. All this long discourse may bee answered in one word that herein is their errour they take the mount of God here spoken of for Sinai whereas it was mount Choreb chap. 18.6 from whence the Israelites were not yet departed which is called the mount of God chap. 3.1 because of the vision of the bush which Moses saw there Iun. Genevens Which Choreb was the generall name of all that hillie tract or circuite in the which was situate more toward the East the mount Sinai wherefore all this here mentioned in this Chapter was done before the Israelites encamped by mount Sinai and so all the former difficulties are removed Iosephus therefore is deceived that thinketh that Iethro came in the third moneth to mount Sinai for by this meanes should all this
therefore not within their hearing 4. Rupertus saith Moses securum Deum reddere voluit divina inharens visioni That Moses being desirous to continue there still to see that heavenly vision would have put the Lord out of doubt for that matter But this had beene to make himselfe wiser than God to give him securitie in that which the Lord himselfe made question of 5. But it is most unlike that Moses should find fault with this charge as somewhat hard and that in effect he should say thus Si non licet eis ascendere audire te quis ergo audiet If it be not lawfull for them to ascend and heare thee who then shall heare thee Hugo de S. Victor 6. Moses therefore replieth not as discontented with this charge but seeing that the Lords commandement was so generall and so strict that no not the the Priests were exempted he is therefore desirous to be satisfied whom it was the Lords pleasure to admit to come up into the mount and so the Lord presently giveth Moses satisfaction herein giving â—nto him and Aaron onely liberty to come up Iun. QUEST XLI Why the Lord not withstanding Moses answer still chargeth him to go downe Vers. 24. ANd the Lord said unto him go get thee downe 1. Tostatus thinketh that this replie of the Lord is a correction of Moses answer Videbat enim Deus quod Moses non videbat For God saw that which Moses did not see that is that it was needfull for him to goe downe and charge the people againe but the mentioning of Aaron afterward whom Moses spake not of before sheweth that the Lords speech was not a correction but rather a satisfaction given unto Moses 2. Cajetane saith Imperfecta responsio Aaron â—utila meruit non admitti The imperfect and lame answer of Moses deserved not to be admitted for Moses in his answer neither maketh mention of the Priests nor of the punishment both which the Lord had spoken of But Moses was not refused here of God he received satisfaction of his doubts 3. Therefore it appeareth by the Lords answer unto Moses giving him and Aaron onely libertie to come up that the Lords intendment was to satisfie Moses in that behalfe who seemed to make question upon the Lords straite charge whether any should be admitted to come up at all and therefore the Lord telleth him that though the people and Priests were inhibited yet it should bee lawfull for him and Aaron to come up Iun. 4. So here two other reasons may be gathered why Moses is sent downe from the hill the one that Moses should goe downe Vt sit unus de populo andiendo legem To be as one of the people to heare the law among the rest and that he should bring up Aaron with him Cajetan QUEST XLII Why Aaron is bid to come up with Moses wherefore he went up and when Vers. 24. COme up thou and Aaron with thee c. 1. This was not that comming up when Moses went to receive the Lawes of God for then not onely Aaron but Nadab and Abihu and 70. of the Elders went up also chap. 24. 2. Neither did Moses and Aaron goe up together when the ten commandements were delivered by voyce for then Moses was below and not farre off from the people for then they could not have spoken to Moses as they did immediately after the delivering of the Law chap. 29.19 3. Nor yet did Aaron goe up with Moses into the top of the mountaine into the middest of the darknesse for thither Moses onely went up leaving Aaron and Hur behind to heare the peoples controversies chap. 24.14 4. Therefore Moses and Aaron went up to some place of the mountaine not to the top but as it might be to the middle not far from the people from which place Moses might heare the people calling unto him Tostat. 5. The Lord thought it fit to joyne Aaron with Moses because he was appointed to the Priesthood that he might be better prepared by those heavenly visions and revelations unto it Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. One faith one Church of the beleeving Iewes and Gentiles Vers. 6. YOu shall be unto me a Kingdome of Priests S. Peter applieth this Scripture which is here uttered by the Lord to the people of Israel to the faithfull and beleeving Gentiles Ye as lively stones be made a spirituall house and holy Priesthood to offer up spirituall sacrifices unto God acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 2.5 Whereby we see that there is Vna Iudaeorum Gentium credentium fides unus Deus una Ecclesia One faith of the beleeving Iewes and Gentiles one God one Church Ferus 2. Doct. The occasions and beginnings of sinne to be prevented Vers. 12. GOe not up to the mount nor touch the border of it God forbiddeth them so much as to touch the very border and bottome of the mount that they should have no occasion to goe up So Eve was forbidden to touch the tree that shee should not be enticed to eat the fruit thereof Gen. 3.3 And the Israelites were charged to have no leaven in their houses that they might the better abstaine from the eating thereof So our Saviour forbiddeth the wrath of the heart and the lust of the eye lest being tempted by such occasions men should fall into greater sinnes It is good therefore to cut off the occasion of sinne and to set an hedge before and to make markes and bounds in every action which wee should not exceed Oleaster 3. Doct. The giving of the law a figure of the comming of the holy Ghost Vers. 16. THe third day there was thunder and lightnings The giving of the law in mount Sinai was a lively figure of the comming downe of the holy Ghost upon the Apostles 1. As there the law was given the 50. day after the Passeover so Quinquagesimo die post passionem Domini datus est spiritus sanctus The fiftieth day after the passion of our Lord who is the true Passeover the holy Ghost was given 2. There the law is said to be written with the finger of God and the Lord saith of the holy Ghost By the finger of God I cast out devils 3. They which were with the Apostles 120. Mosaica atatis numero constituti were 120. according to the number of Moses yeares Isidor 4. Hic altitudâ— coenaculi ibi cacumen montis c. There the upper roome and here the top or upper part of the hill doe shew the height and depth of the precepts delivered 5. Here was thunder there was the noise of a mightie wind here fire appeared and there fierie cloven tongues here the mountaine trembled and there the place where they were gathered together was moved here was heard the sound of a trumpet and there they spake with divers tongues Beda hom vigil Pentecost 6. Yet this difference there was in these two apparitions Here together with the fire was seene a
that doth evill 3. To provide by other holesome positive lawes agreeable to the times and places to governe the people in all equity as it is said in the Proverbs By 〈◊〉 Kings reigne and decree justice Prov. 8. vers 15. Contrary hereunto are first negligence in government either in not prescribing good lawes to the people as the Kings of Judah offended herein that removed not the hill Altars or in not defending the innocent as Ahab suffered Iezabel to put innocent Naboth to death or in not punishing the transgressors of Gods law at all or not according to the quality of their sinne as Eli failed herein in being remisse toward his sonnes being then the Judge of Israel 2. Tyranny either in commanding unjust things as Saul did to his servants to kill David in his owne house 1. Sam. 19.11 or in sparing to punish the offenders as Saul in saving Agag alive 1. Sam. 15. or in punishing beyond the quality of the offence as Saul did for a small or no offence put the Priests to death 1. Sam. 22. 3. Pastors and Teachers are also spirituall fathers whose office is 1. Faithfully and diligently to teach the people found doctrine as S. Paul saith I kept backe nothing that was profitable but have shewed you and taught you openly and throughout every house Act. 20.20 2. To exercise with a fatherly clemency the discipline of the Church as S. Paul did in excommunicating the incestuous young man 1. Cor. 5. Contrary hereunto are 1. Negligence in teaching 2. Then insufficiency to teach for such cannot discharge the duty of spirituall fathers both these are touched by the Prophet Isay 56.10 The watchmâ—n are all blinde they have no knowledge they are all dumme dogs they cannot barke they lye and sleepe and delight in sleeping 3. Teaching of unsound and corrupt doctrine of such the Apostle saith If any man preach unto you otherwise than that which you have received let him be accursed Galath 1.9 4. The negligent administration of the Ecclesiasticall government as our Saviour reproveth the Scribes and Pharisies for wresting the Commandements of God to observe their owne traditions Mark 7.9 4. Masters are also fathers of their family and servants their duty is 1. To require of their servants such things as are equall and just and not beyond their power or strength Luk. 17.8 2. To provide for them food and raiment and other necessaries Prov. 31.21 Shee feareth not the snow for her family for all her family is cloathed with double 3. To governe the family and order them with discretion and to watch over them by domesticall discipline Prov. 31.27 She overseeth the wayes of her houshold and eateth not the bread of idlenesse Contrary hereunto are 1. To command hard and cruell service as Sampson being a servant to the Philistims was forced to grinde in the prison house Iudg. 16.21 2. To defraud them of provision or maintenance in sicknesse or in health as the Amalekite did which left the poore Egyptian being sicke in the field 1. Sam. 30.13 3. To be cruell and immoderate in correction unto them Balaam was reproved for his cruelty toward his beast a much greater fault it is for masters to bee too sharpe toward their servants 5. The elder sort and ancient must goe before the younger 1. In example of good life Prov. 16.31 Old age is a crowne of glory if it be found in the way of righteousnesse 2. In good counsell Iob 32.7 I said dayes shall speake and the multitude of yeeres shall teach wisdome Contrary hereunto are 1. Evill and light counsell in the elder sort wherein Iobs friends offended all but Elibu Iob 32. 2. Evill example in life and manners as Cham gave an evill example to Canaan his sonne in deriding his fathers nakednesse 3. Neglecting of the younger sort and letting them run their owne course without any admonition or direction as Gen. 19.4 both young and old in Sodome came together and beset Lots house Vrsin Duties peculiar to inferiours 1. HEre is required reverence both internall in acknowledging and approving the divine ordinance in appointing of superiours and testifying the same by externall obeisance as David reverenced and respected Saul because he was the Lords anointed his heart smote him for the cutting off the lap of Sauls garment he indured not to offer unto him the least indignity 2. Love must be joyned with reverence for one cannot truly and heartily reverence those whom they love not As S. Paul testifieth of the Galathians that if it had beene possible they would have plucked out their owne eyes and given them unto him Galath 4.15 3. Obedience must be yeelded in all lawfull things and that willingly as S. Paul would have servants obedient to their masters in singlenesse of heart as unto Christ Ephes. 6.5 4. Thankfulnesse for benefits received from the superiours as the Egyptians said unto Ioseph Thoâ— hast saved our lives Gen. 27.25 5. We must also beare with the infirmities of superiours such as may be tolerated without Gods dishonour and directly impugne not the law of God as Ecclesiasticus well admonisheth chap. 3.13 My sonne helpe thy father in his age c. and if his understanding faile have patience with him and despise him not when thou art in thy full strength Contrary hereunto are 1. Not to yeeld due reverence unto superiours in word or in deed as therefore S. Paul excused himselfe by his ignorance because he had called the high Priest painted wall Act. 23. 2. To hate them especially in respect of their office as the Witch at Endor hated Saul for expelling of Witches and Southsayers 1. Sam. 28.9 Or to love them more than God and to extoll them above their desert as the people that said Herods voice was the voice of God and not of man Act. 12. 3. To refuse to obey them in lawfull things as the Reubenites refused to goe with Deborah and Baruch to battell Iudg. 5.15 Or to obey only in shew as the sonne that said he would goe worke in his fathers vineyard and did not Matth. 21.30 Or in rebelling against them as Abshalom did against his father or in obeying them in things unlawfull as Doeg at Sauls commandement killed the Priests or in refusing to helpe and aid them as the men of Succoth refused to give bread unto Gedeons army Iudg. 8. 4. To be unthankfull unto them is another transgression as Pharaohs Butler was unto Ioseph that was his keeper and comforter in prison Genes 40. 5. And to lay open their infirmities not hiding and covering them as Cham did his fathers nakednesse Genes 9. or to flatter them as Tertullus the Orator commended Felix government beyond his desert Act. 24.3 Duties common both to Superiours and Inferiours 1. Here is commanded generally in all justice and prudence to give and yeeld unto every man that which belongeth to his place as when S. Paul had described the duty of servants toward their masters he saith likewise unto Masters
slaine and in the other that it is no breach of the Sabbath when necessitie compelleth to breake the rest thereof 1. This were a dispensation to make it lawfull to kill where one cannot justly be put to death and to worke upon the Sabbath where there is no necessitie 2. And a dispensation maketh that lawfull afterward which was not before such dispensation but it was alwayes lawfull both for the Magistrate to put to death and upon like necessitie to intermit or suspend the rest of the Sabbath 3. Beside these interpretations and declarations of these lawes are not devised by man but warranted in Scripture by the Lord himselfe the maker and author of the law and therefore they are not interposed by any humane authoritie Tostat. quast 35. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Why covetousnesse is to be taken heed of THou shalt not covet c. Men must not onely withdraw their hands from taking their neighbours goods but restraine their inward coveting and desire and that for these reasons 1. Propter concupiscentiae infinitatem because concupiscence is infinite the desire of the covetous is never satisfied as Isay 5.8 They joyne house to house c. till there be no more place 2. Aufert quietem it taketh away quietnesse Eccles. 5.11 The satiâ—â—ie of the rich will not suffer him to sleepe 3. Facit divitias inutiles it maketh riches unprofitable Hee that loveth riches shall be without the fruit thereof Eccles. 5.9 4. Tollit justitiâ—â—quitatem it hindreth justice For rewards doe blind the wise and pervert the words of the just Exod. 23. 5. Necat charitatem it killeth charitie both of God and our neighbour therefore the Prophet saith Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh Isay 58.7 The covetous despiseth his brother who is as his owne flesh 6. Producit omnem iniquitatem it bringeth forth all iniquitie as S. Paul saith 1 Tim. 6.10 The desire of money is the root of all evill Thom. in opuscul 2. Observ. Of the remedies against concupiscence THe remedies against concupiscence are these Basil assigneth these two 1. Si cogitaveris quòd dissolvendus es in terram cessabit insana concupiscentia c. If thou bethinke thy selfe that thou shalt bee dissolved into earth unsound concupiscence will cease 2. Meliorum desiderium minora cogit contemâ—ere The desire of better things will make thee contemne the lesse as the love to the Word of God which is more to be desired than gold will withdraw our love from earthly things Basil. in regula Thomas Aquiâ— addeth foure remedies beside 3. Occasiones exteriores fugiendo By shunning all externall occasions as Iob made a covenant with his eyes chap. 31.1 4. Cogitationibus aditum non praebendo In giving no way to the thoughts as by humbling and afflicting the bodie as S. Paul did 1 Corinth 9.27 5. Orationibus insistendo By applying prayer as our blessed Saviour saith that even devils may bee cast out by fasting and prayer Matth. 17.21 6. Licitis occupationibus insistendo c. By being alwayes well occupied for idlenesse brought the Sodomites to lust it was one of their sinnes Ezech. 16.49 Thom. in opuscul 3. Observ. How the Lord hath punished the transgressors of his law THou shalt not covet In the last place I will shew how the Lord hath punished and judged the transgressors of this precept and likewise of the rest The punishment then which is due for the transgression of the law is either divine or humane The humane is that which is inflicted by the lawes of men which are divers according to divers usages of countries and conditions of people among whom one vice may reigne more than another and so more severitie is required But this defect generally is found in humane censures that the transgressions of the second table are more severely punished than those of the first and those in the second which doe concerne mans outward state as theft are more straightly punished than adulterie which Augustine found fault with in his time and he giveth this reason of this partialitie Quia id pejus credimus quod huic vitae nocet Because we thinke that the worse or greater evill which hurteth this life Lib. de Mendac cap. 9. The divine punishment is of two sorts it is either temporall in this life or eternall in the next And for the first where humane lawes are silent or connivent in censuring the sinnes of men yet the divine justice sheweth it selfe As now shall appeare in this particular enumeration of divers presidents and examples of Gods severitie exercised and shewed upon the transgressors of his law 1. Pharaoh is set forth as an example of an Atheist and prophane person who would not acknowledge the God of Israel but said I know not the Lord neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 who manifestly transgressed the first precept his end was to be drowned in the red Sea 2. Senacherib a most grosse Idolater as he was worshipping his Idoll Nisroch in the temple was slaine of his two sonnes 2 King 19.37 3. He which blasphemed the name of the Lord in the host of Israel was by the Lords commandement stoned to death Levit. 24.11 4. The man also which gathered sticks upon the Sabbath because he did it with an high hand and is contempt was stoned by Gods appointment Numb 15.31 5. Abshalom both a disobedient childe to his father and a rebell against his Prince was hanged by the haire of the head and stricken through with darts and so is made a spectacle unto all stubborne children and rebellious subjects that such should expect the like judgement at Gods hand 6. Cain for killing his innocent brother was cast out of Gods presence and made a runnagate upon the face of the earth Cruell Abimelech as he slew 70. of his brethren upon one stone so his braines were dasht out with a stone Iudg. 9. 7. Ammon an incestuous person was slaine by the procurement of his owne brother Abshalom for the deflouring of his sister Thamar 2 Sam. 13. That whore and strumpet Iezabel was eaten and devoured of dogges 1 King 21.23 2 King 9.22.35 And as adulterie is an abomination to the Lord the punishment whereof God reserveth to himselfe where the Magistrates hand is not extended as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.4 Whoremongers and adulterers God will judge So the sinne of drunkennesse and glutâ—onie shall not escape the stroke of Gods hand as being the nurserie and seminarie of filthinesse and uncleane lust Drunken Nabal for that sinne and others joyned withall was smitten of the Lord and died 1 Sam. 25.38 And that rich Glutton who pampred himselfe but was mercilesse toward poore Lazarus was tormented in hell Luk. 16. And here I cannot omit to make mention of a strange judgement of God shewed of late upon three persons for this sinne of excessive drinking which happened upon the 27. day of December last being the Lords day next after the Nativitie in the towne
17. 4. How long Moses stayed in the mount 40. dayes and 40. nights vers 18. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. And he said to Moses I.V.A.P. cum cater better than 〈◊〉 he had said G. as though this wâ—â—y transposed and God had said so before unto Moses which is shewed to be otherwise qu. 1. following Vers. 5. They offered burnt offerings and sacrificed peace offerings unto the Lord of bullocks I.V.A.P. cum cater better than offered burnt offerings of beeves c. G. for the word translated beeves is the last in the verse or they offered c. twelve calves L. twelve is not in the originall Vers. 8. Concerning all these words or sayings I.B. cum cater all these things B.G. but they were words or sayings which were rehearsed out of the booke Vers. 10. At a pavement-worke I. or stone-worke of Saphir V. better than a worke of Saphir B.G. for here libâ—ath stone is omitted or brickworke of Saphir S A. libâ—ath signifieth here stone rather than bricke or a worke of the stone Saphir P.L. or a worke of a precious stone C. a worke of Saphir H. that is a stone-worke such as they use in pavings Vers. 11. Vpon the selected or choice of the children of Israel I.V.A.S. that is Princes or Nobles B.G. C.P. better than upon those which went backe of the children of Israel â—etzile separated selected 2. Questions explaned QUEST I. Whether this Chapter be transposed in part or in whole Vers. 1. NOw he had said to Moses 1. The opinion of the Hebrewes is that this Chapter is transposed with the three Chapters before going which all they thinke to have beene done and Moses to have received the former Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes before the Morall law was delivered in mount Sinai So that they thinke these things to have beene done in this order that upon the first day of the third moneth the whole host came to the bottome of mount Sinai and that Moses then went up and received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes as they are expressed in the 21 22 23. Chapters and that he descended upon the fourth day and confirmed the covenant as is here in this Chapter declared and so on the fifth day hee went up againe with Aaron Nadab and Abihu and on the sixth day the trumpe sounded and then the Law was delivered Ex Lyranâ— Contra. But this transposing of the story cannot be admitted for these reasons 1. It is not like that the people received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes before they were washed and purged or that Moses would sprinkle them with the bloud of the sacrifice being uncleane But if on the fourth day they received the Lawes they were not yet cleansed for three dayes before the Morall law was given which was as they say on the sixth day they were commanded by Moses to sanctifie themselves and to wash their clothes chap. 19. 2. The Ceremoniall and Judiciall lawes doe depend upon the Morall law and are but particular determinations of the generall precepts of the Morall law which precepts being grounded upon the Law of nature are more evident than any other positive Lawes whatsoever and the Morall law was to remaine and continue for ever so were not the other positive Lawes whether ceremoniall or judiciall therefore it is most like that the Morall law was given first and the other after and not the judicials and ceremonials first Tostat. 3. Againe after the people had heard the Lords terrible voice thundering out the Law they were afraid and desired that Moses might speake unto them from God chap. 20. therefore it is evident that as yet before the Morall law was delivered Moses had not received the other Lawes from God to give unto the people But God spake unto them himselfe Lyranus 2. And as the opinion of the Hebrewes cannot stand that hold all these Chapters to be transposed upon the former reasons so neither can their assertion be received that admit no transposition here at all as Cajetane thinketh that at this time Moses was with God and yet not come downe out of the mount but that the Lord in effect said thus much unto him After thou art gone downe and hast published these Lawes to the people then come thou up againe with Aaron c. So also Lyranus But it is more like that Moses received this commandement to goe up againe after he had published the Lawes and performed all those ceremonies which are rehearsed from verse 3. to verse 9. for Moses was now come downe when the Lord bad him come up Quomodo enim praecipitur ascendere qui cum eo est in monte c. How is he bid to ascend who was already in the mount Hugo de S. Victor And againe seeing it is said vers 9. Then went up Moses and Aaron it is like that then Moses received that commandement to goe up neque enim accâ—ssisset Moses non vocatus for Moses would not have gone up unto God not being called the two first verses then must needs be transposed 3. R. Abraham thinketh that the Chapters before going are not transposed but placed in their right order as how Moses remained before the Lord after the Morall law was given and received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes following and afterward rehearsed them unto the people and performed the other ceremonies here set downe from verse 3. to verse 9. But this commandement that Moses should come up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu which is given to Moses vers 1 2. and executed afterward vers 9. he thinketh to be transposed and this to be done before the Morall law was delivered chap. 20. So also Gallasius Contra. But this cannot be admitted 1. Because before the Morall law was pronounced by the Lord chap. 20. Moses is bid to come and Aaron only with him chap. 19.24 But here Nadab and Abihu and the 70. Elders he is charged to take with him vers 1 2. 2. Immediatly after Moses had sacrificed and sprinkled the bloud he went up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu vers 9. This then was not done before the giving of the Law Tostatus 4. Wherefore the more probable opinion is that neither the Chapters before going are transposed nor yet this Chapter wholly nor yet that there is no transposition at all But the two first verses only which in order are to be joyned with the 9. verse are set out of their place And that first Moses came downe and published the Lawes to the people as the Lord commanded him to doe though it be omitted for without Gods commandement hee would doe nothing his factiâ— and these things being done then he was bid to come up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu c. Tostat. Iun. Oleast Simler QUEST II. What thâ—se 70. Elders were Vers. 1. ANd seventy of the Elders 1. Some thinke that these were those seventy Elders which afterward tooke part of the charge and government with Moses Num. 11. of which number
were Eldad and Medad Gloss. interlinear But this cannot be for those seventy Elders were appointed after the campe was removed from Sinai and pitched in Kibrath Hattavah which was the next station beyond Sinai Numb 33.16 But now the Israelites remained at mount Sinai 2. Some are of opinion that these seventy Elders were appointed when Iethro gave counsell to Moses that is six out of every tribe which make 72. but the even number is set downe Simler But those Captaines over the people which were chosen according to Iethro his direction were heads over thousands hundreds and fifties chap. 18.25 they were then more than seventy 3. Neither were these seventy such as before time the people had chosen out for their Rulers answerable unto the number of soules that went downe with Iacob into Egypt as Calviâ— seemeth to thinke for it seemeth that before Iethro gave that advice to Moses there were no such Governours and Rulers over the tribes because Moses then needed not to have wearied himselfe in hearing their causes himselfe alone 4. Wherefore these were no speciall Elders that before were elected and chosen out but such as Moses did single out upon this occasion out of the more honourable sort of the people and therefore they are called vers 11. eetzilee separated or selected And Tostatus holdeth this as a reason because the word Elders ziene in the Hebrew hath no article set before it as is usuall in that language when any speciall persons of note are named But though his reason doe not alwayes hold yet his opinion seemeth of the rest to be most probable Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST III. Why Moses went up into the mount alone Vers. 2. ANd Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord c. 1. Here are three degrees or orders appointed to be observed in their comming neere unto God the people stand farre off and come not neere at all Aaron and his two sonnes and the seventy Elders ascend with Moses to some part of the mountaine but Moses himselfe only goeth up unto God vers 12. Calvin Lippoman 2. Rabanus maketh this morall application of it that as the seventy Elders went not up with Moses so unusquisque perpendat discrete vires suaâ— ut ultra non praesumat that every one doe discreetly examine his strength and not presume beyond his knowledge 3. For the mysticall sense Procopius maketh Aaron here a type of Christ who stood aloofe off and contemned not our humane nature sed descendens ad nos inter nos moratur but descending dwelt among us c. But this application can in no wise be fit that Aaron should be here a type of Christ who went not up unto God but Moses did for who should have freer accesse unto God than our Mediatour and intercessor therefore Moses here rather signifieth the Law which is perfect and pure in it selfe yet is not able to bring us to God as these ascended not with Moses but were left behind Simler QUEST IV. Whether all the people in generall were assembled Vers. 3. ANd all the people answered c. 1. Sometime the whole congregation is understood to be the Elders only and principall men that stand for the rest of the people as chap. 12.3 the Lord biddeth Moses to speake to all the congregation and yet he onely spake unto the Elders vers 21. But here we rather understand that all the multitude was called together for as we reade that when the Law was confirmed and ratified the whole assembly came together not only the Elders and Officers but even their children and wives yea the strangers unto the hewer of wood and drawer of water Deut. 29.10 11. so was it requisite that at the first receiving of the Law all the whole multitude should come together to give their generall consent 2. If it be objected that it was not possible that so many hundred thousand as there were in Israel could assemble in such sort to heare the voice of one man we may either say that God might give an extraordinary strength unto Moses voice that it might be heard round about Tostatus Or though all the people were not within hearing themselves at once yet one might receive it from another and so give their consent or one company might succeed another to heare Oleaster QUEST V. Why the Lord requireth the peoples consent to his Lawes Vers. 3. ALL that the Lord hath said will we doe 1. Though God might by his soveraigne right impose what Lawes he thought good without the peoples consent because they were bound to obey whatsoever the Lord commanded yet the Lord thought good to require their consent because otherwise they might be lesse culpable if they had not obeyed those Lawes which were thrust upon them against their will 2. And although they had twice before chap. 19.8 and 20.19 promised their obedience yet that was but in generall before the Lawes were published and therefore it was necessarie that a particular consent should be had now unto the severall Lawes which were propounded 3. God knew before they would consent but that was not sufficient unlesse they also expressed it themselves that they might afterward be left without excuse Tostat. 4. The people are to be commended for their readinesse but yet they knew not how impossible it was to keepe the Law and therefore cannot be excused of rashnesse Iun. Of this sudden promise of obedience which the Israelites had soone forgot Hierome thus writeth Melius est non promittere quam promissa non facere c. It had beene better for them not to have promised at all than not to performe their promise And Gregorie herein compareth the Jewes unto Locusts Subiâ—o saltuâ— daâ—tes protiâ—â—s ad 〈◊〉 codemes c. Which doe of a sudden give a spring and forthwith fall upon the ground againe QUEST VI. What Lawes they were which Moses wrote in a booke Vers. 4. ANd Moses wrote all the words of the Lord. 1. R. Salomon thinketh that Moses first rehearsed and afterward wrote the whole booke of Genesis and all Exodus unto this place But this cannot be 1. The Rabbin himselfe thinketh that Moses rose the next day and built the Altar how could he then write these two bookes without a great miracle in one day which we are not without great necessity to bring in to make or devise miracles where no cause is were great presumption Lyran. 2. It is said he wrote all the words of God and so consequently only the words of God but the history of Genesis and Exodus containe many things beside the words of God therefore there was no cause either to rehearse or write all the contents of these two bookes Tostatus 2. Cajetanes opinion is with whom consenteth Osiander that Moses did write all the former Lawes contained in the 21 22 23. chapters and the ten Commandements beside with all those Lawes set forth in the 12. and 13. chapters and his reason is
all other kinde of punishment whatsoever Cajetan And this their health is expressed by these actions of life as Hagar argueth her life by another action of life Gen. 16.13 I have seene after him that seeth Iun. So also Gallas Simler 7. Before they were sprinkled with bloud Gods hand was in some sort upon them in terrifying them Whosoever touched the mountaine should die But now after their sprinkling they are cheared and refreshed and are not forbidden the sight of God which signifieth that we onely have accesse unto God by the bloud of Christ Rupertus Ferus QUEST XXV Whether this were a new commandement or the other mentioned vers 1 2. repeated Vers. 12. ANd the Lord said unto Moses c. 1. Some thinke that this is the same commandement repeated which was given unto Moses before vers 1 2. Iun. Tostatus addeth further that when the Lord said to Moses vers 2. Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord that Moses then 〈◊〉 know that he should goe up to receive the Tables for to what end should Moses have gone forth of the campe accompanied with Aaron and the rest if it had not beene to some end qu. 15. Contra. Yes it was sufficient that God called Moses and bade him come up into the mount though he at the same time had not shewed the end of his comming as chap. 19.24 when God bade him come up the cause is not shewed why he was called the Commandements of God are simplie to be obeyed though it please not the Lord alwayes to shew a reason thereof 2. Wherefore I thinke rather that this was a divers commandement from the former and given him at a divers time Piscator Osiander 1. Cajetane reason is Mandat non solùm ascendere in montem sed morari in eo He biddeth him not onely to come up into the mountaine but to abide there c. which was not said to him before 2. Calvin addeth further that after Moses with his companie were gone up and had seene this vision Altius evehitur Moses c. ut cognoscerent c. Moses is carried up higher that they should know that Moses would have gone no further but at Gods commandement c. It was requisite therefore that Moses should bee called againe and sequestred from the rest that he might not bee thought to have presumed without a warrant 3. Severus maketh a mysterie of it that Moses being gone up with Aaron and the rest Iterum aâ—diâ—â— heareth againe come up And by these two ascendings hee understandeth the two senses of the law the literall and spirituall 4. Ferus maketh this application of it Hic jam tertio vocatur Moses in montem c. Moses is the third time called into the mount to shew that he which is set over the people of God ought often to ascend in prayer 5. Rupertus also understandeth here two ascendings using this reason It is said before vers 9. that Moses and Aaron with the rest ascended but not that they ascended unto the Lord as here the Lord saith Come up to me c. So also Hugo de S. Victor Come up to me which must be so understood that De colle in quo erat ad altiora montis procedâ—ret c. From the hill where he was hee should proceed higher into the mountaine QUEST XXVI What is signified by Moses going up to the mountaine COme up to me into the mountaine 1. Beda draweth this place unto a mysticall sense Moses is called up to the mountaine Vt ex altitudine loci colligat quà m excelsa sit lex That by the height of the place he should gather how high and removed from humane capacitie the law was which he was to receive As our blessed Saviour in the Gospell called his Apostles into the mountaine Matth. 5. and after his resurrection he also appeared in the mountaine when he gave commission to his Apostles to goe and preach the Gospell to all the world but here is the difference because the law which Moses was to receive was but given unto one people therefore Moses onely was called up but the Gospell being appointed to be preached to all the world Christ called all his Apostles to him up into the mountaine 2. Rupertus maketh this ascending up of Moses into the mount a figure of Christs ascending up unto God Non in montem terrenum sed in ipsum coelum Not into an earthly mountaine but into heaven to receive not the killing letter but the quickening Spirit as the Apostle saith He ascended up on high led captivitie captive and gave gifts unto men c. 3. Ferus doth thus moralize it that he which will behold God and give himselfe to contemplation must terrena haec inferiora despicere c. despise these inferiour and terrene things as Moses leaving the campe below ascended up into the mount QUEST XXVII Of the tables of stone whereof they were made and wherefore given Vers. 12. I Will give thee tables of stone 1. The fabulous Jewes imagine that these tables of the law were made of the Saphire a pretious stone Lyran. and that when Moses had broken them comming downe from the mountaine he gathered up the fragments and broken peeces and sold them whereby he was greatly enriched Thus these blinde Jewes are not ashamed to blemish their great Prophet Moses with the note of covetousnesse from the which he was most free Tostat. quaest 16. 2. As frivolous is that other conceit because they are said to be of stone that the tables were but one stone which sometimes seemed but one sometime two for in that they are called tables it sheweth they were more than one of one stone they might bee both that is of one kinde of stone and yet the tables were two 3. These tables of stone were created of God for that speciall use as Exod. 32.16 they are said to be the worke of God it is not improbable that they were noviter creata created of God anew as Tostatus but it is not like that they were written by the Angell which Tostatus thinketh to have spoken in Gods person in the mount for as God prepared the tables themselves so hee caused the writing they were the worke of God for the matter and the writing of God for the manner Exod. 33.16 4. All the lawes which God gave his people were not there written but onely the morall precepts the rest Moses writ sustained in the dayes of his flesh Pelarg. 2. This fast was kept by Moses and the like by 〈…〉 Christi idoneum haberet 〈…〉 That the humanitie of Christ might have a sufficient testimonie for unlesse Moses and Helias had fasted fortie dayes some might have doubted of the humanitie of Christ in holding out so miraculous a fast So Rupertus and Ferus following him 3. And these fasted to this end ut tanto miraculo homines mali c. that men being moved by so great a miracle should not contemne their
cubit and an hand breadth which was foure fingers or three thumbs more than the ordinary But seeing this great cubit was used among the Persians called regius cubitus Persarum the Kings cubit or Persian cubit which was not in use among the Hebrewes before the captivity it is not like that this measure was followed in the making of the Tabernacle 4. Wherefore I thinke rather that the usuall and ordinary cubit is here to be taken which contained two hands breadth of the greater fift and six of the lesse the great or large hand breadth called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contained twelve fingers the space betweene the thumbe and the little finger stretched out the lesse called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contained but foure fingers So then whereas Iusephus saith that the Arke was five palmeâ— or hand breadths long and there broad he meaneth the large and great palme or hand breadth called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so they make two cubits and halfe in length and a cubit and halfe in breadth Beda followeth this account of Iosephus saying Nec putuâ—dum hominum Iudaum in scripturis divinis secularibus doctissimum hoc petuisse latere c. It is not like that a Jew being learned in divine and secular writings could be ignorant herein And in this sense doe Bâ—rrhaius and Ribera take the cubit here QUEST XX. Whether the rings and barres were in the length or breadth of the Arke Vers. 12. TWo rings shall be on the one side c. 1. Tostacus therein following the opinion of R. Sâ—lamo thinketh that these rings thorow the which the barres were put to carry the Arke were not in the length but the breadth of the Arke for if the barres had beene put long wayes then there had beene but a cubit and halfe the breadth of the Arke betweene barre and barre which space had beene too narrow for two to carry behinde and two before one should have hindred another But this is a slender conjecture for they which carried the Arke may be supposed to have borne it upon their neere shoulders and so they might have roome enough without hindring one another Cajetane is of the same opinion that the Arke was carried secundum latitudinem at the breadth not long wayes and his reason is for more dignity sake that it should not be carried as a thing of burthen long wayes But there is no more grace or dignity in carrying one way than another it seemeth they rather respected in the carriage easinesse and comelinesse which was performed in carrying it in length more than in breadth 2. Therefore Iosephus opinion is more probable that annuli inerant exâ—troque longiore latere the rings were set on each of the long sides So also Montanus And this is more agreeable to the text that saith the rings were in the sides of the Arke which were in the length the other were the ends not the sides Lyranus QUEST XXI Whether anything were in the Arke beside the tables of stone Vers. 16. THou shalt put in the Arke the Testimonie which I shall give thee 1. Rupertus here by this Testimony understandeth not only the Tables of stone but the pot of Manna also and Aarons Rod. But that cannot be as Tostatus reasoneth because this Testimony here spoken of was given by God himselfe so were neither of the other And although the other were in some sense testimonies also unto Israel as the pot of Manna testified unto them how God miraculously fed them in the wildernesse and Aarons Rod testified that the tribe of Levi usurped not that calling but were therein appointed of God yet the Tables of the Law were specially so called quia testes erant c. because they were witnesses betweene God and his people that they had received these precepts of God and promised obedience Lyran. 2. But though Tostatus herein dissent from Rupertus in the exposition of these words yet he thinketh that all these three were in the Arke quaest 11. and that the booke of Deuteronomie which Moses writ was there also which Moses commanded the Levites to put in the side of the Arke Deut. 31. And this they thinke to be confirmed by the Apostles testimonie Hebr. 9.3 After the second vaile was the Tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all which had the golden censer and the Arke of the Testament overlaid with gold in the which the golden pâ—t which had Manna was and Aarons rod that had budded and the tables of the Testament But in this place as Iunius Ribera Pelargus have well observed the relative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in qua in the which is not referred to the Testament but to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tabernacle before spoken of for it is not unusuall for the relative to be referred to the former antecedent as may be observed in divers places 3. Therefore the truth is that there was nothing in the Arke beside the tables of the Law as is evidently testified 2 King 8.9 and 2 Chron. 5.10 Some doe answer that in Moses time all these were in the Arke but not in Salomons so Catharinus and some conjecture that the enemies might have taken away the other when the Arke was in their custody sic Genevens But Iosephus evidently witnesseth that there was never any thing put within the Arke saving the tables of stone Thomas Aquinas thinketh that the tables of stone are said to be there because although the rest were there also the Arke was made specially to keepe those tables of stone But the text is plaine that there was nothing there beside Anselmus saith that they are said to be in the Arke because they were neere to the Arke But it is evident that the tables of stone were not only neere the Arke but in the Arke it selfe therefore in the same sense they are not all said to be in the Arke Lyranus in 2 King 8. Abulens qu. 6. and Cajetane affirme that the tables of the Law were only in the Arke and the other two were in a little cheâ—t or coffer in the side of the Arke But this Ribera saith is comâ—â—entitium imagined for we reade not of any such thing made without the Arke Therefore the best resolution is this that the tables of the Law were only in the Arke the other two Aarons Rod and the pot of Manna were only placed before the Arke As Exod. 16.34 the pot of Manna is said to be laid up before the Testimony to be kept So Num. 17.10 the Lord said to Moses Bring 〈◊〉 Rod before the Testimonie to be kept but we reade not that it is any where said of the two tableâ— that they were laid up before the Lord. And concerning the booke of Deuteronomie which Moses did write it was not put into the Arke but without neere unto the Arke in the Tabernacle because it was found afterward in Iosias time in the place where the treasure was 2 Chron. 34.14 Ribera
non valent propter alienam linguam tam multa legere cognoscere Video tamen qualescunque mei conatus fuerint illos omnibus non comprobari Alii scriptis nomen meum lacerant alii verbis in libros meos invehuntur quod dudum expertus sum studiis conatibus Alii se mihi minime favere prodiderunt tanquam nimiam meam ut credo incusantes diligentiam Sedista me non movent utcunque mihi iniqua mensura metiantur homines obliti illius praecepti non sit in te mensura major nec mensura minor quod fit ut commode quidam interpretatur quando aut plus donatur rebus quam merita deposcunt vel subtrahitur rebus quod debetur Aequissimum retributorem Servatorem meum Optim Maxim expecto qui Apostolos suos fidelesque omnes servos istis verbis erigit consolatur Gaudete c. quià multa est merces vestra in coelis Ista inquam mihi parum molesta sunt neque ab incepto itinere revocabunt Ad scribendum fateor me primò impulit juveâ—ilis fervor scribentem aluit proficiendi spes nunc scribendo proficienti aliorum proponitur quaeritur commodum Militem pugnantem mori Episcopum orantem gloriosum est si optionem mihi dare dignetur misericors Deus inscripturas me commentantem scribentem diem meum extremum obire mihi in votis est Denique cum Apostolo laetus pronuncio Nullius rei rationem habeo neque vita mea mihi chara est ut peragam cursum meum cum gaudio ministerium quod accepi à Domino Iesu. Tibi vero sat scio humanissime Domine ministrorum studia grata sunt accepta tam in scriptores quà m concionatores qui gregi pascendo operam dant te clementem mitem fore speramus qui ipse in hoc genere exercitatus es Isto modo non oculi solum nostri sed animi in te erecti erunt re ipsa experieris quod olim scripsit Hieronymus ad Theophilum Tu offers osculum illi colla submittunt exhibes militem ducem impetras quasi unus in pluribus es ut sis unus expluribus Sic locus ille sublimis quem possides non tam tibi dignitati erit quam tu illi ornamento ut bene Ambrosius Dignum est ut dignitas sacerdotalis primò noscatur à nobis deinde servetur Et recte iterum Hieronymus Minus est tenere sacerdotium quà m mereri Sed vereor ne tuae reverentiae gravioribus negotiis occupatae si isto modo pergerem molestiam facesserem sic tibi felicem rerum omnium prosperum successum precatus in Domino desino importunae meae rusticitatis veniam petans sic lineolis bisce exitum dabit Hieronymi sententiola Haec ad brevem lucubrationem celerisermone dictavi c. quod idcirco dixi ut qui non ignoscat ingenio vel ignoscat tempori Dat. Barleae summo mane 5. Calend. Maii. Tuae reverentiae observantissimus Andreas Willet CHAP. XXXI 1. The Method and Argument THis second booke sheweth the execution of the Lawes prescribed unto the people in the former booke of this second part or tome which execution consisteth in the declaration of the peoples disobedience to the Morall law and their falling from God by their idolatrie with their â—â—conciliation to chap. 35. And of their obedience to the ceremoniall prescriptions touching the erecting of the Tabernacle with the parts ornaments and services thereof in the six last chapters In the former of these is set forth the sinne of the people chap. 32. then their reconciliation chap. 33. and afterward the renuing of the covenant and the restoring of the Law written in the tables of stone chap. 34. In the second is declared 1. The readinesse of the people in offering their gifts toward the making of the Tabernacle chap. 35 36. 2. The diligence of the work-men in framing all things according to the patterne chap. 36 37 38 39. 3. Moses approving of the worke chap. 39. vers 33. and the erecting and setting up of the Tabernacle chap. 40. But first of all the Lord giveth certaine caveats and provisions to be observed before they should settle themselves toward this worke in building the Tabernacle and they are two which are contained in this chapter the first concerning the work-men and instruments by whom this worke should be undertaken to vers 12. the second of the time that during this businesse the Sabbath notwithstanding should be kept to vers 18. First concerning the work-men three things are declared 1. Their vocation and calling who they were whom the Lord had called and appointed Bezaleel vers 2. and Aholiab vers 6. 2. Their gifts whereby they are made able and fit for this worke are rehearsed vers 3 4 5. 3. Their worke is appointed which is either of the Tabernacle it selfe vers 7. or of the things which belonged to the Tabernacle vers 8 9. or of the instruments necessary for the service thereof the Priests apparell anointing oile and perfume vers 10 11. Secondly they are charged to keepe the Sabbath vers 13. which charge is renued vers 16. enforced by three reasons 1. From the end it is a signe betweene the Lord and them vers 13. 2. From the punishment of death threatned to the transgressors vers 14 15. 3. From Gods example that rested on the seventh day vers 17. Then followeth the ratification of all this the delivering of the tables unto Moses whereby all before delivered unto Moses is warranted confirmed and as it were sealed 2. The divers readings Vers. 7. The Tent of the meeting together I.V. better than the Tabernacle of the meeting together A. or the Tabernacle of the Congregation B.G.P. or the Tabernacle of the Covenant L.C. or the Tabernacle of the Testimonie S. the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—hel moghed the Tent of meeting together Vers. 10. The garments of the ministration and the holy garments for Aaron G.B.I.C.A.P. not the ministring garments of Aaron L.S. for here the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bigdhe twice repeated is omitted or the vestments wherein the things remaining are wrapped up V. for here wrapped up is added the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sharad signifieth to remaine but shered is a ministery or service See afterward qu. 9. 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name Vers. 2. BEhold I have called by name Bezaleel 1. After that the Lord had made an end of shewing unto Moses all things belonging to the Tabernacle which he would have made lest Moses might have beene troubled how to finde workmen to undertake such a curious and cunning worke the Lord preventeth this doubt of Moses and telleth him that he had provided such as should take it in hand Tostat qu. 1. 2. And he saith he had called by name that is had specially appointed him to
yeare this was the third moneth 2. qu. What day of the moneth the same day was 3. qu. VVhether this first day of the third moneth were the 47. day from the Passeover 4. qu. Of the place where they incamped 5. qu. VVhether the Israelites incamped on the East side of the mount Sinai 6. qu. How Moses is said to goe up unto God 7. qu. VVhy both these names of Jacob and Israel are joyned together 8. qu. How the Lord is said to carrie them upon Eagles wings 9. qu. How they are said to bee the Lords chiefe treasure 10. qu. How they are said to be a Kingdome of Priests 11. qu. By what reasons the Lord perswaded the people and why 12. qu. VVhether the people unfeinedly here promise obedience 13. qu. How the Lord is said to come in the thicke cloud when and in what thicke cloud it was 14. qu. VVhy the Lord talketh with Moses in the hearing of the people 15. qu. VVhy Moses is said twice to have reported the peoples words unto God 16. qu. Why they are bidden to wash their garments 17. qu. Whether this were the third day of the moneth when the law was given 18. qu. VVhether the fifteenth day of the moneth were one of the fiftie which went before the giving of the law 19. qu. VVhether our Saviour with his disciples and the Iewes kept the Passeover together 20. qu. How the Apostles Pentecost and the Iewes Pentecost fell out all upon one day 21. qu. How the Lord is said here to descend 22. qu. VVhether Jehovah Christ Iesus appeared not in the old Testament but onely or usually the Angels 23. qu. VVhether it were Jehovah the Lord Christ or an Angell that came downe upon mount Sinai 24. qu. VVhy the people are forbidden to come up into the mountaine 25. qu. VVhy hee shall bee killed that toucheth the mountaine 26. qu. VVhy no hand was to touch him that came neere the mountaine 27. qu. VVhy the beast that toucheth the mountaine is commanded to be slaine 28. qu. VVhether at any time it were lawfull for the people to goe up to the mountaine 29. qu. VVhy Moses is not set downe to have reported all to the people which was given him in charge 30. qu. VVith what water they washed their cloaths 31. qu. VVhy they are commanded not to come at their wives 32. qu. VVhy Moses maketh such an ample and full declaration and description of the Lords glorious appearing in mount Sinai 33. qu. VVhy it pleased the Lord in this trouble and fearefull manner to appeare with thunder and lightning 34. qu. VVhether this thunder and lightning were naturall 35. qu. VVhy the Lord appeared in a thicke cloud 36. qu. Of the blowing of the trumpet at the giving of the law what it signifieth 37. qu. Of the different manner of the delivering the law and the Gospell 38. qu. VVhat it was that Moses spake and the Lord answered 39. qu. VVhether God himselfe or an Angell spake to Moses in the mount 40. qu. VVhy Moses is commanded to charge the people againe 41. qu. VVhat Priests are here understood 42. qu. Why Moses replieth as unwilling to go downe 43. qu. VVhy the Lord not withstanding Moses answer still chargeth him to goe downe 44. qu. VVhy Aaron is bid to come up with Moses wherefore he went up and when Questions upon the twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Whether this be a Commandement I am the Lord. 2. qu. Of the distinction and difference of the lawes of Moses in generall 3. qu. Of the validitie of the lawes Morall Ceremoniall and Iudiciall which are abrogated which are not 4. qu. Of the difference betweene the Morall and Evangelicall law 5. qu. Of the manifold use of the law in the fourefold state of man 6. qu. Why it pleased God now and not before to give his written law to the world 7. qu. How the Lord spake all these words and why 8. qu. Why it pleased God himselfe to speake to his people in the giving of the Law 9. qu. Of the division of the Morall Law 10. qu. Whether foure Commandements or three onely belong to the first table 11. qu. Whether all morall precepts as of loving of God and our neighbour bee reduced to the Decalogue 12. qu. Of generall rules to be observed in expounding the Commandements 13. qu. Why the Commandements are propounded negatively 14. qu. Of the speciall manner of accenting and writing observed in the Decalogue more than in any part of the Scripture beside 15. qu. Why this preamble is set before I am Jehovah thy God 16. qu. Why their deliverance out of Egypt is here mentioned Questions upon the first Commandement 1. QUest Whether it is better read strange gods or other gods 2. qu. Why they are called strange gods 3. qu. Whether any kinde of externall idolatrie be forbidden in the first Commandement 4. qu. Of the meaning of these words Before me 5. qu. What reasons ought chiefely to move us to acknowledge the Lord onely to be our God Questions upon the second Commandement 1. QUest What a graven image is 2. qu. What things a similitude must not bee made of to worship 3. qu. Of the difference betweene bowing downe and serving 4. qu. In what sense the Lord is called a jealous God 5. qu. Of the titles which the Lord here giveth himselfe and wherefore 6. qu. Of the general commination promise annexed 7. qu. How it standeth with Gods Iustice to punish the children for the fathers sins 8. qu. Why mention is made of the third and fourth generation 9. qu. Why mercie is promised to be shewed to a thousand generations 10. qu. How men are said to hate God Questions upon the third Commandement 1. QUest What is signified by the name of God and how diversly it is taken 2. qu. That it is more to abuse the name of Iesus than simplie of God 3. qu. How many wayes the name of God is taken in vaine 4. qu. What is required in taking of a right oath 5. qu. Whether men be bound to sweare often 6. qu. Whether it be lawfull to use cursing 7. qu. For what things an oath is not to be taken 8. qu. Whether all kinde oaths are to be kept 9. qu. Of the commination added to the third Commandement Questions upon the fourth Commandement 1. QUest Of the order of the fourth Commandement why it is put after the other 2. qu. Why it is said onely in this Commandement Remember c. 3. qu. VVhy the Lord thought good to appoint a day of rest and that upon the seventh day 4. qu. VVhether the precept of keeping the Sabbath were altogether ceremoniall 5. qu. To observe one day of seven unto the Lord is morall 6. qu. VVhat things in the Sabbath were ceremoniall what morall 7. qu. VVhat it is to sanctifie the Sabbath day 8. qu. Of the labouring six dayes whether it bee a Commandement 9. qu. VVhat works are permitted to be done upon the Sabbath 10. qu. VVhy
and the Angels upon this day Christ rose the holy Ghost was given and Manna descended from heaven first on this day serm detempor 251. Wherefore I cannot wholly condescend to Mercerus judgement who saith politiae causa retinuerunt Apostols diem dominicum Sabbato subrogatum that the Apostles for policy sake have retained the Lords day in stead of the Sabbath in 2 Gen. vers 3. A policy I grant in the use of the Lords day but that is neither the only nor chiefe reason of the institution thereof There are three causes of the observation of the Lords day a religious and holy use for the Lord to this end did consecrate this day by his owne example and commandement to bee spent in holy exercises the Civill or politicall use of the Lords day is for the rest of our selves our servants and catteâ—ls the ceremoniall or symbolicall end was to shadow forth our spirituall rest in Christ in this last respect I confesse the ceremony of the Sabbath in part to be abolished for it is a symbole still of our everlasting rest in heaven Heb. 4.9 But in the other two respects the law of the Lords day is perpetuall for that as Philo saith it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 festum populare a popular or generall festivall to be observed of all people for ever I doe wonder then this doctrine of the Sabbath and day of rest now called the Lords day having such evident demonstration out of the scriptures and being confirmed by the constant and continuall practice of the Church in all ages that any professing the Gospell specially being exercised in the study of the scriptures should gainsay and impugne these positions following as erronious 1. That the commandement of sanctifying the Sabbath is naturall morall and perpetuall for if it be not so then all the commandements contained in the decalogue are not morall so should we have nine only and not ten commandements and then Christ should come to destroy the Law not to fulfill it contrary to our Saviours owne words Matth. 5.17 2. That all other things in the law were so changed that they were cleane taken away as the priesthood the sacrifices and the sacraments this day namely the Sabbath was so changed that it yet remaineth for it is evident by the Apostles practice Acts 20.7 1 Cor. 16.2 Apocal. 1.10 that the day of rest called the Sabbath was changed from the seventh day to the first day of the weeke and so was observed and kept holy under the name of the Lords day 3. That it is not lawfull for us to use the seventh day to any other end but to the holy and sanctified end for which God in the beginning created it for this were presumption to alter Gods appointment and the will and ordinance of the Creator must stand in the use of the creature otherwise the Apostle had not reasoned well for the use of meats from the end of the creation which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving 4. As the Sabbath came in with the first man so must it not goe out but with the last for if the keeping of a day of rest holy unto the Lord bee a part of the morall law as it cannot bee denyed then must it continue as long as the Lord hath his Church on earth and the morall Sabbath must stand till the everlasting Sabbath succeed in place thereof 5. That we are restrained upon the Sabbath from work both hand and foot as the Jewes were though not in such strict particular manner as they were for whom it was not lawful to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath Exod. 35.2 yet in generall wee are forbidden all kind of worke upon the Lords day as they were which may hinder the service of God saving such workes as either charity commandeth or necessity compelleth for it is a part of the morall precept in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke 6. That the Lord would have every Sabbath to be sanctâ—fied by the Minister and the people and that in the Church he ought to preach the word and they to heare it every Sabbath day but not each of these under paine of condemnation as the place is misconstrued is confirmed by the practice of our blessed Saviour Luke 4.16 and of S. Paul Act. 13.14 and 20.7 And hereunto are the Canons of our Church agreeable which require that every Minister preach every Lords day and likewise catechise the youth 7. That the Lord hath commanded so precise a rest unto all sorts of men that it may not by any fraud deceit or circumvention whatsoever be broken under the paine of his everlasting displeasure who doubteth of this but that every breach of any part of the morall law especially by deceit and circumvention deserveth in it selfe Gods curse and everlasting dâ—spleasure as the Apostle saith the wages of sinne is death and the Law saith Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them as the Apostle citeth this text This doctrine of the Sabbath first grounded upon the authority of scripture hath accordingly beene ratified by the constant and perpetuall practice of the Church Origen saith In nostro Dominico die semper pluit Dominus Manna de coelo in our Lords day the Lord alwayes raineth Manna from heaven Hierome Dominicus dâ—es orationi tantum lectionibus vacat upon the Lords dayes they onely give themselves to prayer and reading Ambrose tota diâ— sit vobis oratio vellectio c. nulle actus seculi actus divinitatis impedâ—ant c. Let us all the day be conversant in prayer or reading let no secular acts hinder divine acts let no table play carry away the mind Augustine quomâ—do Maria mater Domini c. As Mary the mother of our Lord is the chiefe among women so among other 〈◊〉 this is the mother of the rest the whole grace of the Sabbath and the ancient festiâ—ity of the people of the Iewes is changed into the solemnity of this day Concil Tullen cap. 19. Oportet eos qui praesunt Ecclesiis c it behoveth those which are set over the Churches upon all dayes but especially upon the Lords dayes to teach the people c. Matisconens 2. cap. 1. Exhibeamus Deo liberam servitutem c. Let us exhibite unto God our free service not because the Lord requireth this of us to celebrate the Lords day by corporall abstinence but he looketh for obedience whereby we treading downe all terrene rites might be raised up to heaven But these allegations are here superfluous seeing there is a learned Treatise of the Sabbath already published of this argument which containeth a most sound doctrine of the Sabbath as is laid downe in the former positions which shall be able to abide the triall of the word of God and stand warranted thereby when other humane fantasies shall
5. to 10. 3. The punishment of blindnesse upon the Sodomites vers 11. Secondly the overthrow and destruction of Sodome is described 1. the cause God rained from heavenâ— 2 The manner fire and brimstone 3. The lamentable effect the Cities were overthrowne 2. The divers readings v. 1. Lot sate in the gaâ—es of the City H. gates of Sodome caet worshipped with his face to the ground H. S. C. bowed himselfe with his face T.P.G.B. heb Shacah to bow or humble the body v. 6. that we may company with them S. know them caet v. 9. he came in as a stranger H. came in to dwell H. one came to sojourne C. P. he came alone as a stranger G. he came as one to sojourne B. this man but one came to sojourne T. heb eechad one v. 14. which married his daughters S.B.P. which were to marry his daughters H.T.G.C. v. 15. in the punishment of the City T.G. sinne of the City sic heb gnaven v. 16. and set them without the City Sept. have not this clause as the rest have v. 17. lest I be overtaken S. lest I perish caet v. 19. I cannot be saved in the mountaine S.C.H.B. I cannot escape to the mountaine P. T. G. heb malat to escape so it is taken v. 17. escape to the mountaine v 20. is it not a little one meaning City cater is not res perixigna a small matter I. which I aske T. it seemeth rather to be referred to the City segnai little whereof the City was called tsegnar or Zoar. my soule shall live because of thee S. my soule shall live caeter v. 21. I have admired thy face in this word S. I have received thy face in this thing caet nasah to receive T. interp I have respect of thee or unto thee v. 26. his wife looked backward S. looked behind her H. C. Lots wife behind him G. or following him looked backe B. his wife looked backe behind him P.T. sic heb for Lot went after his wife to set her forwards 28. flame arised S. sparkes H. smoke cae chitâ—r smoke v. 33. he knew not when he slept and when he rose S. when he lay downe and rose up câ—t 38. Called his name Ammon the sonne of my sonne in law S. Ammon 1. the sonne of my people H. called him the sonne of my people C. called him Ben Ammi câ—t sic heb The explanation of doubts QVEST. I. Why Lot sate in the gate of the City Vers. 1. LOt sate at the gate of the City c. 1. Neither as a Judge because hee sate in the gate which was the place of judgement 2. Neither to meet his shepherds with their flockes 3. But Lot there sate as Abraham in his tent doore to take occasion to entertaine strangers as also knowing the wicked use of the City to preserve them from their rage and violence Calvin QVEST. II. Of the 2. Angels that came in the evening Vers. 1. IN the evening came two Angels These two were not the sonne and the holy Ghost as some thinke and that God the father staid still with Abraham but they were as they are called Angels 2. They are two nor for that one had commission to destroy Sodome the other to deliver Lot or as though one Angell had not sufficed for this businesse but they were both joyned in commission as it pleased God 3. These were Angels and not Prophets which are also called men because they were Angels in nature and men in their habit 4. They stayed not 5. houres in the way as the Hebrewes thinke but Sodome was of such distance from Abrahams tent that the journey might well aske 5. or 6. houres 5. They came about eventide to Lot at noone and in the cleare day to Abraham they were to him messengers of joy but now Ministers of judgement 6. Lot bowed himselfe upon his face aphim his nose touched the ground which is not added here and not before concerning Abrahams obeysance as though Abraham being the more worthy person would not bow so low as Rabbi Carus but it is added ex abundanti Mercerus QVEST. III. Of Lots inviting of the Angels into his house Vers. 2. SEemy Lords 1. It is but a curious observation that adonai is here written with patach as being but a civill salutation and before c. 18.3 with camets as being then properly spoken of God for neither did Abraham know them at the first to bee Angels nor yet is the word in most copies there written with cametz 2. Neither doth Lot say turne aside into my house as by the posterne or privy gate for feare of the Sodomites as Rasi for their going in was well knowne unto them 3. It is also a curious note that Lot would have them first goe in and then wash that they might not bee seene washing in the streets 4. Neither doe the Angels at the first refuse that Lot might not come in danger for lodging of strangers which was publikely forbidden as some thinke in Sodome But they civilly refused to make triall of Lots humanity as for the same cause our Saviour did the like to make his two Disciples more earnest Luke 24. Mercer QVEST. IV. Whether the children and all the people of Sodome came together Vers. 4. FRom the young to the old all the people from all places 1. Not such children only as were of discretion came together Cajetane but even the youth of the City corrupt by the evill example of the rest flocked together with the rest Calvin as wee see that children where an unruly company is assembled doe run on heapes 2. Neither as Lyranus and Tostatus is it an hyperbolicall speech that all the people came together but it is most like that this was a generall concourse of the whole City all besetting Lots house some nearer some further off Pererius 3. Some thinke that the Sodomites would admit no strangers to come in among them and therefore they were so earnest against these young men for whereas there are 4. properties among men 1. mine is mine thine is thine 2. mine is thine and thine is mine 3. mine is mine and thine is mine 4. mine is thine and thine is thine the 1. of naturall men the 2. of populare the 3. of cruell men the 4. of godly the Sodomites were of the first and third ranke being unmercifull to others all having to themselves Mercer QVEST. V. Of the beastly and immoderate lust of the Sodomites Vers. 5. BRing them to us that we may know them c. 1. Their meaning is not that they would know what guests hee had received into his house 2. Neither did they by a mannerly tearme conceale their vile lust Calvin 3. But they were come to that impudency that they were not ashamed publikely to proclaime their wickednesse but the Scripture setteth downe an unhonest thing by an hohonest name 4. And this seemeth to have beene extraordinary and not usuall thus to beset Lots
Ambrose lib. 1. de Abraham c. 6. 3. Others thnke that indeed Lots daughters did thus ignorantly perswade themselves but so as that present arguments were offered to cause them to thinke otherwise and therefore their ignorance was not invincible as the view of the Countrey the preservation of Zoar which upon their fathers feare they might imagine also to bee destroyed the remembrance that Sodome was punished for their particular sinnes they knew also that their father had a godly uncle and a great kindred at the least they might before this attempt have consulted with their father Cajetan Perer. 4. But I rather subscribe to Calvin that they doe not so speake as though all men of the world were perished which they did know upon the former reasons but onely the men of that place as Iunius well translateth In tera hac In this Countrey and they being shut up in the Cave could have no accesse unto others Mercer Though that other conjecture of Calvins that there might be beside some of their servants be not so probable for they would not then have practised with their father QUEST XVIII Lots drunkennesse whether to be excused Vers. 32. WE will make our father dâ—unke with wine c. 1. Some doe altogether excuse Lot in that he was dâ—unken bâ—cause he did it not of intemperancie but onely to mitigate and allay his griefe and heavinesse Chrysostom hom 44. in Gen. And Thomas saith that Lot totaliter excusatur à culpa that Lot is wholly to be excused and his reason is because Actus praecedens talis fuit ut ex eo sequeretur ebrietas sine peccato The preceding act was such that drunkennesse followed without sinne which is not true for wine cannot be taken with excesse without sinne as Saint Paul saith Ephes. 5.18 Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse the very excesse is sinfull howsoever taken 2. Theodoret will not wholly excuse Lot Ebrietas Lot nonnullam habet râ—prehensionem venia tamen temperatam Lots drunkennâ—sse hath some reprehension buâ— worthy of pardon because Vino animi aegritudinem solabatur He did allay his sorrow with wine 3. But Augustine doth wholly condemne it thinking that it became not a just man Talem adhibere consala â—â—nem â—o use such a kinde of consolation And indeed in this case though Lot might have more freely used wine in this forlorn estate yet to use it in excesse to drunkennesse and lust can have no excuse Muscul. QUEST XXIX The incest of Lots daughters no wayes excusable Vers. 32. THat we may preserve seed of our father 1. Some doe excuse this fact of Lots daughters first Irenaeus saith ipsae excusabiles arbitrantes se solas relictas ad conservationem generis humani They are excusable thinking they were onely left for the preservation of mankinde Answ. 1. A good intention maketh not a good action it is not enough to propound a good end but the meanes also must be good their desire to preserve mankinde was commendable but the means to compasse it by incest with their father was not justifiable 2. It seemeth also that they sinned against their conscience knowing that their father would never have assented to them if he had not beene made drunken first to forget himselfe Secondly Chrysostome before alleaged faith it is extreme madnesse to condemne those Quos Scriptura ab omni liberat crimine Whom the Scripture freeth from all blame Answ. The Scripture setteth downe only a plaine narration of the fact without either praise or dispraise according to the holy manner thereof leaving the consideration thereof to the godly wise Reader It sheweth that they committed this fact of ignorance and love of posterity rather than of intemperancie which is not enough for the approbation of their fact though it be somewhat for the qualification thereof Thirdly Irenaeus useth another reason of excuse because of the mysticall signification he would have Lot signifie Christ his daughters the two synagogues c. Answ. 1. This mysticall application hath no warrant in Scripture but is onely devised by man 2. Though it were yet the argument followeth not for the Scripture borroweth similitudes and allegories from things which are not allowed as from the enchanter or charmer Psal. 58.5 Christs suddaine comming is compared to the theefe 1 Thess. 5.2 2. Wherefore this attempt of Lots daughters is no way excusable 1. Because incest with the father is a sinne against the law of nature and no wayes tolerable 2. They could not be ignorant that although those few Cities were desolate the whole world was not emptied of people 3. Their owne conscience gave them that they did not well because they did intoxicate their father with drinke thinking that if he were in his perfect memory he would not consent unto them 4. Though procreation of children and the propagation of man-kinde be a thing to be desired yet was it not lawfull by unlawfull meanes to compasse it in this case the Apostles rule must stand not to doe evill that good may come thereof Rom. 3.8 5. The resolution then is this first that the sinne of Lots daughters was greater than their fathers for his chiefe fault was his drunkennesse but they committed a double fault in making him drunke and committing incest with him therefore Augustine saith well Culpandus est Lot non quantum ille incestus sed quantum illa ebrietas merebatur Lot was to be blamed not as much as this incest but his drunkennesse deserved for the one was voluntary the other involuntary Secondly his daughters sinned the lesse because they desired their fathers company not for lust but for procreation as both their words shew and for that they did it but once Calvin yet was their offence very great being against the law of nature and therefore Augustine saith well Potius nunquam esse matres quam sic uti patre debuerunt ibid. It had beene better for them never to have beene moâ—hers than to have used their father so QVEST. XXX The copulation of the father and daughter in no necessity lawfull or tolerable FUrther if this question be moved whether in this case if there had beene no more men in the world left but Lot it had beene lawfull for his daughters to have conceived by him 1. Ambrose affirmeth it by the example of Adam and Eva which was taken out of Adam and yet carnally knowne by him But this example is not proper for Eve cannot be said to be Adams daughter seeing the beginning of such kindreds is by carnall copulation and commixtion neither will God ever suffer in his providence such necessicie to fall out that none but the father and daughter should be lest for procreation which necessity if ever it were likely to be had bin seene in Noahs floud when notwithstanding God would rather preserve wicked Cham for the generation of the world than bring in any such necessity of unnaturall copulation 2. Therefore Augustine thinketh
not to be stood upon 2. Some think that these children began to be borne in the beginning of the first seven yeares as R. Levi but the text overthroweth that conceit for Iacob went not into Lea till he had ended his terme of seven yeares vers 21. Some thinke that these and the rest of the children were borne to Iacob in the last seven yeares and the six yeares beside of Iacobs service but the story is otherwise that all Iacobs children were borne before he entred into a new covenant to stay still with Laban his two seven yeares being expired Genes â—0 25 But it is more probable that all Iacobs children only Benjamin excepted that was borne in the land of Canaan that is eleven sonnes and one daughter were brought forth in the compasse of the last seven yeares for it is not necessary to assigne their birth successively one to be borne after another but that their mothers might be with childe at once and so it is not improbable that foure women in seven yeares might bring forth 11. or 12. children Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. God directeth even the least actions of his servants Vers. 1. IAcob lift up his feet that is he went cheerefully and willingly and in that mention is made of so small an action as the lifting up of his feet we learne that even the least and ordinary actions of the faithfull are directed by the spirit of God and guided by his providence Mercer as our Saviour taketh knowledge of Nathaniels sitting under the figge tree Ioh. 1.48 so the Apostle saith that all things worke together for the best to them that love God Rom. 8.28 2. Doct. Men may hold the truth in generall and yet faile in particular Vers. 15. SHouldest thou serve me for nought Laban here speaketh reason and seemeth to know what is just and right but afterward he failed and recompenced Iacob but meanely for his faithfull service as Iacob complaineth Thou hast changed my wages ten times Gen. 31.41 Thus we see that carnal men may hold generall principles a right but when it commeth to their owne particular then they are blinded with selfe-love Calvin So dealt Herod with Iohn Baptist he did acknowledge him to be a just and holy man yet to please his wives daughter commanded him to be beheaded 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Custome not to be pretended where greater enormities are admitted Vers. 26. IT is not the manner of this place to give the younger before the elder He pretendeth a custome in the lesse matter in the meane time he transgresseth the custome and all good order in a thing of greater importance in thrusting upon a man in the night one sister for another thus after the like manner the Romanists object the custome of the Church against the marriage of Ministers whom they call Priests and in the meane time they breake all good order while for want of the due remedie fornication and uncleane lust is suffered to be practised amongst them Muscul. 2. Confut. Iacobs polygamie and marriage of two sisters not justifiable Vers. 30. SO entred he into Rachel also This multiplicity of wives which is called polygamie is diversly excused 1. Augustine saith Nulla lege prohibebatur it was forbidden by no law quandâ—mos erat crimen non erat It was no fault when the custome was so as in times past it was a shame for the Romans to have talares tunicas side garments but now every one of honest sort doth weare them Aug. lib. 22. cont Faust c. 47. Contra. 1. Though there were no written law in those times yet their owne conscience grounded upon the light of nature and the faithfull tradition of the fathers might have discerned it to be a fault seeing that God in the beginning for one Adam made but one Eve and Lamech of the wicked race is the first found in Scripture to have had two wives 2. And though custome may be pretended for many wives yet to marry two sisters there was no such custome Mercer 3. The example of long garments is nothing like for it is a thing indifferent which may be thought comely or uncomely as time and place doth vary but that which is simply unlawfull and against the first institution as polygamie is cannot be borne out by any custome 2. Some say that polygamie is after a sort against nature yet so as it may be dispensed with as it is like after the flood to Noah this indulgence was given Perer. in 29. Gen. numer 31. Contra. 1. If Noah had beene dispensed with for many wives then had there beene greatest cause to have used that liberty and if polygamie for propagation were tolerable God might have preserved in the arke more than for every man one woman 2. Against a written law and institution as this is of having one wife Gen. 2.24 A man shall leave father and mother and cleave to his wife not wives a dispensation unwritten cannot be admitted 3. Divers allegories are made of Iacobs two wives Augustine by Leah figureth the people of the Iewes by Rachel the Gentiles Rupertus saith contrary that Rachel was a type of the Iewes Leah of the Gentiles August ser. 80. de tempor Rup in Gen. 29. Gregorie by Leah interpreteth the active life by Rachel the contemplative Homil. 14. in Ezech. ex Perer. Contra. 1. By the diversitie of these allegories it appeareth they are mens collections and humane devices and therefore cannot excuse the transgression of a divine ordinance 2. And though these allegories might be warranted by the Scripture yet thereby is not the fact justified Christs comming for the suddennesse thereof in Scripture is compared to the comming of a theefe yet I trust thereby is not a theeves sudden approching approved 3. This then is the resolution of this question 1. that Iacob shewed his infirmity in this not double but quadriple marriage yea and the same incestuous in the marriage of two sisters 2. yet Labans fault was greater than Iacobs who by his craft induced him unto it 3. God in his deepe providence used this oversight of Iacob as a meanes greatly to increase and multiply his seed 4. Iacob and the rest of the Patriarkes in their manners and generall example of life but not in some particular acts such as this is are to be imitated Mercer 6. Places of morall observation 1. Observ. Education of children in labour Vers. 9. RAchel came with her fathers sheepe for she kept them Thus in that simple age did they bring up their children not idly and wantonly but in labour and houshold workes Laban had many servants beside in his house yet he setteth this faire damzell to keepe his sheepe though this be not an example now to men of good sort and place thus to imploy their daughters for the particular yet they should follow it so far to provide that their children bee industriously brought up and not to give them the reines of licentious liberty
a brother for the word is used first in this place where it so signifieth from hence then the originall sense of the word must be taken 3. The words of the law are If brethren dwell together now naturall brethren and such as are properly so called are more like to dwell together than kinsmen removed who in a large sense are so called brethren 4. This law is so interpreted in the Gospell where it appeareth by the Sadduces question of seven brethren that successively tooke the one the others wife Matth. 22. that it was so practised 5. It is the opinion of Philo and the Hebrewes as we heard before who are best acquainted with their owne lawes that naturall brethren used so to doe 4. Now the objections on the contrary part are easily answered 1. It is objected that Levit. 18.16 the brother is forbidden to marry his brothers wife Answ. This is a particular exception from that generall law that unlesse in this case onely to raise seed to the brother it was utterly unlawfull to take the brothers widow which was not to uncover her shame but rather to take away her shame in that shee remained childlesse by his brother and it was honourable to the dead in reviving his memory So wee see in other cases that the Lord made some particular exception from his generall lawes As the making of the Cherubims over the Arke was an instance against the second commandement the Israelites robbing of the Egyptians against the eighth commandement Phinehes killing of the adulterer and adulteresse against the sixth commandement 2. Ob. The practice of this law as appeareth Ruth 4. where Boaz not a brother but a kinsman taketh the wife of the dead sheweth the meaning thereof Answ. We deny not but where there was no brother nearer there the next kinsman further off did the duty of the brother and so was it practised upon Ruth 3. Ob. Iohn Baptist simply reproveth Herod because he tooke his brothers wife It is not lawfull for thee saith Iohn to have thy brothers wife Mark 6.18 Answ. It is certaine that Herods brother had issue by his wife Herodias whose daughter danced before Herod and therefore in this case it was not lawfull so that Herod tooke not Herodias for any such purpose to raise seed to his brother but of an immoderate lust 4. Ob. Why then should it not be lawfull still in this case to marry the brothers wife dying without issue Answ. This law of Moses was partly ceremoniall and typicall in preserving the right of the first-borne whereby was prefigured the spirituall birth-right in the Messiah which never should have end partly politicall in maintaining the distinction of families in their tribes whereof the ceremonie is now abolished which onely concerned that people Iun. in Deut. 25. vers 5. QUEST VIII Whether Thamar or Iudahs sinne was greater COncerning this act of incontinencie which Iudah committed with Thamar 1. We refuse the opinion of Rab. Simeon who altogether exempteth Thamar from any fault because she onely desired issue for the hope of the Messiah to be borne of Iudah for this mystery was not as yet revealed Perer. 2. It is certaine that Iudahs sinne was greater than Thamars both in that he brake promise with her concerning Selah as also in that he companied with her not for any issue but carnall lust though he were afterward preferred before his brethren this no more excuseth his fault than if Davids adultery joyned with murther should bee defended because hee was preferred before his brethren of whose seed the Messiah should come 3. Thamars sinne was lesse than Iudahs yet a sinne as Augustine noteth Non eam justificatam sed magis quam se justificatam dicens Iudah saith She was not righteous but more righteous than he lib. 22. cont Faust. cap. 62. Yet her fault is extenuated by these circumstances as Ambrose noteth Non alienum praeripuit thorum She did not usurpe upon anothers bed she stayed till Iudah was a widower she did it not of an inordinate lust Sed successionis gratia concupivit She onely desired to have issue Et ex ea familia quam delegerat And by that family which she had chosen and further after she knew her selfe to be conceived with childe she put on her widowes garments againe and so continued 4. Yet Thamars sin in some respect was greater than Iudahs because she wittingly committed incest with her father in law but Iudah ignorantly Luther Notwithstanding all circumstances considered Iudahs fault was the greater and so he doth justifie her in respect of himselfe 5. But whereas Ambrose further noteth that shee stayed till Selah to whom she was espoused was dead therein is an errour for vers 14. it is given as a reason why Thamar attempted this thing because Selah was now growne and of age and she yet not given unto him he was then at this time alive Beside Selah is numbred among those sons of Iudah that went downe with Iacob into Egypt and onely Er and Onan of Iacobs sonnes are said to have died in the land of Canaan Gen. 46.12 ex Perer. QUEST IX How it came to passe that Iudah discerned not Thamar by her voice Vers. 15. HE judged her to be an whore for she had covered her face c. 1. Not as some reade she had coloured or painted her face whom Aben Ezra doth not without cause reprove 2. Neither is this a reason why Iudah did thinke she was an harlot because she was vailed as Iunius Calvin for harlots use not to be so modest but it is given as a reason why Iudah did not know her Mercer 3. And whereas it may seeme strange that Iudah did not know her by her voice the reason is that being wholly given over to lust and intending no other thing he greatly regarded not the sight of his eyes or hearing of his eares Luther As also it was a just judgement of God upon him to strike him with such a stupidity as not to discerne her Mercer Geneven QUEST X. Whether Iudâ—h were a Iudge Vers. 24. BRing her forth and let her be burnt c. 1. Iudah giveth not sentence against Thamar either as being appointed a Prince and Judge among the Canaanites as Tostatus Cajetanus for it is not like they would suffer a stranger to be a Judge and ruler among them as the Sodomites answer Lot Gen. 19.9 neither as chiefe in the familie had he power of life and death over those of his charge as some thinke for neither doe we reade that any father of families did execute any such justice in their families and Iacob was the chiefe father of these families and therefore it is most like that Iudah giveth advice that Thamar should be brought forth to the place of justice and proceeded against according to the custome and law of that Country Mercer Iun. 2. But whereas she is adjudged to the fire this was not because she was Melchisedecks daughter the Lords high
that time in great want but there is no necessitie to live ex Perer. QUEST IX Why Ioseph advised to have the fift part taken Vers. 34. TAke up the fift part of the land c. 1. Hee meaneth the fift part of the fruits of the land which was done at the Kings charge for it is not like that he tooke away the fift part from the owners though afterward it was made a law but it was bought with the Kings money Mercer Iun. 2. Raâ—i following Oukelos readeth let them defend the land of Egypt against the famine by setting the people a worke to gather the corne because the word is so taken Exod. 13.18 where it is said the Israelites came up armed girt under the fift rib but this reading is improper and that the fift part is understood appeareth by the law of the fift part reserved to Pharaoh Gen. 47.24 3. The fift part was thought sufficient for it is like beside that other rich men following the Kings president laid up some what in store also and in the yeare of famine somewhat might grow though not much and they made greater spare in the time of scarcitie Perer. Mercer 4. Iosephs prudence appeareth in preserving the corne so long for seven yeares which was not done by using sand and quicksilver as Ramban supposeth but as Philo well conjectureth by laying up the corne in the straw for by this meanes it would keepe long sweet and the poore might be imployed in threshing of it out as also they had straw for their cattell Perer. ex Philon. QUEST X. Of the ring fine linnen and other ensignes of Iosephs honour Vers. 42. PHaraoh tooke off his ring c. 1. Plinie is here in an errour that the use of rings came not up before the Trojane warre whereas Ioseph was honoured of Pharaoh with a ring who was six hundred yeare before the ruine of Troy Likewise the same author saith that the Egyptians used no rings to seale with lib. 33. c. 1. Whereas it is most like that Pharaoh gave this ring to Ioseph for that use as Assuerus gave Haman his ring to seale letters in the Kings name Esther 3.9 2. It is like that Ioseph went apart till Pharaoh had consulted with his Nobles who all by their silence gave consent that Ioseph was the fittest man 3. These then were the ensignes of Iosephs honour the King giveth him a ring then he is araied with fine linen or white silke whereof there was great store in Egypt which was made of certaine cotten or bombasine that came of the Gosipon tree called Xilinon Iun. Perer. The third signe of honour was a golden chaine which was in great request afterward among the Romans the fourth was Iosephs riding in the second chariot appointed for him that was the Viceroy next in authoritie to the King Assuerus caused Mordechai in token of honour of the Kings favour to ride upon his horse Esther 6. And in the same place Mordechai is adorned with the like ornaments as with royall apparell and a princely diadem and proclamation to be made before him as was here before Ioseph So King Balthazar promiseth the like reward to him that could interpret the writing that he should be clothed with purple and should have a chaine of gold about his necke and be the third ruler in the kingdome Dan. 5.7 QUEST X. The great authoritie committed to Ioseph Vers. 44. I Am Pharaoh c. 1. This is not an oath as some think that Pharaoh sweareth by his honour but he onely reserveth unto himselfe the Kingly name and majestie as before vers 40. onely in this throne will I be above thee 2. In that he saith none shall lift up his hand without thee it is to be understood not of private but of the publike affaires of the kingdome Mercer 3. The Hebrewes here note that as Ioseph before humbled himselfe and said without me shall God make answer to Pharaoh so now he is exalted and Pharaoh saith without thee shall no man lift up his hand c. QUEST XI Of the change of Iosephs name and the signification of it Vers. 45. PHaraoh called Iosephs name Zaphnath-paaneah c. 1. These are neither Hebrew words as Ramban thinketh for although the first may be derived from tsaphan which signifieth to hide yet the originall of the other in the Hebrew tongue cannot be found Mercer Hierome thinketh it signifieth Saviour of the world in the Egyptian tongue whom Eugubinus followeth but it is most like that it signifieth the revealer of secrets as Iosephus Oukelos the Septuag Some thinke he was a Prince rather as the Chalde translateth than Priest of On because the priests of all other were most superstitious Iun. This On was not the Citie No mentioned Ezech. 30.16 which is Alexandria but rather Heliopolis as Hierome the chiefe Citie of the regiment of Heliopolis Ptolemie calleth Onium 4. Asenath cannot be the daughter of Dina Iacobs daughter as the Hebrewes dreame being an Egyptian woman Ioseph marieth the daughter of an Idolater because he could not take a wife of his fathers kindred being in a strange countrey so also did Iacob marrie Labans daughter that was an Idolater and Moses a Madianitish woman whom afterward they converted to the true worship of God as Ioseph did his wife and this might well be a type and figure of the calling of the Idolatrous Gentiles Mercer QUEST XII Potiphars Whether two of that name THe daughter of Potipherah 1. We refuse here the opinion of Hierome that thinketh this Potiphar to have beene the same whom Ioseph before served and we hold that to be one of the fables of the Hebrewes that this Potiphar Iosephs master having a purpose to use Ioseph to incontinencie was stricken of God with drinesse and withering in his secret parts and afterward became a Priest 2. I rather preferre Augustines judgement who upon these reasons rather thinketh that this was a divers Potiphar from the other 1. Because it had beene much for Iosephs honour that his master whose servant he was did now bestow upon him his daughter and therefore Moses would not have concealed it 2. The other Potiphar is the Captaine of Pharaohs souldiers this Priest of On two offices much unlike 3. This On or Heliopolis was about twentie miles distant from Memphis the Kings Citie but the other Potiphar was a continuall officer in Pharaohs house thus Augustine qu. 136. in Gen. 3. Chrysostome thinketh that they were two divers men but of one name hom 63. in Gen. But it is evident that their names also differ for the first is called Potiphar the second with the letter ain in the end Potipherang besides it is not like that Ioseph would marrie the daughter of that adulteresse and wanton woman whose evill manners hee had experience of Mercer Muscul. QUEST XIII To what end mention was made of Iosephs are Vers. 46. IOseph was thirty yeares old c. Mention is made of the
same God as S. Paul exhorteth to keepe the unitie of the spirit in the bond of peace for there is one Lord one faith one baptisme Ephes 3.4 5. Therefore Christians doe much forget themselves in dishonouring their holy profession with unbrotherly strife and contention 3. Mor. Oaths must be religiously kept Vers. 6. GOe and burie thy father as he made thee to sweare Even Pharaoh an Heathen prince made conscience of an oath and therefore condescended to Iosephs request This example shall condemne many Christians that are carelesse to performe their oathes Calvin whereas the Scripture teacheth that a man should keepe his oath though hee swear to his owne hinderance Psal. 15.4 4. Mor. A guilty conscience alwayes fearefull Vers. 15. IT may be that Ioseph will hate us Iosephs brethren now after 40. yeares call to minde the trespasse committed against Ioseph Mercer such is the nature of a guilty conscience upon every occasion it is apt to be revived and stirred as the Lord said to Cain If thou doest not well sin lieth at the doore Gen. 4.7 of such Moses saith the sound of a leafe shaken shall chase them Levit. 26.36 Therefore when any hath sinned let him seeke soundly to heale the wound of his conscience that it doe not grieve him afterward 5. Mor. Perfect reconciliation doth good for evill Vers. 21. FEare not I will nourish you c. Ioseph here sheweth his unfained reconciliation in that he doth not only forgive his brethren but also doth them good Many now adaies thinke they are perfectly reconciled if they doe not recompence evill though they will not extend their hand to doe good to them who were before their enemies But our Saviours doctrine is otherwise that we should doe good to those that hate us Matth. 5. vers 44. 6. Mor. To renounce the world and the vanities thereof Vers. 22. IOseph dwelt in Egypt he and his fathers house The Latine readeth with his fathers house it is like that Ioseph did joyne himselfe in society of religion with his fathers house yet executing his place of government still wherein he shewed that he regarded not the honours and pleasures of the Court in respect of the fellowship with Gods Church So the Apostle saith of Moses that he chose rather to suffer adversity with the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sinne for a season Heb. 11.25 by these examples we are taught to renounce this world not to be entangled with the vanities thereof but to presse forward in desire to our heavenly Canaan Here then is an end of this booke which the Jewes make such account of that they have numbred the very letters which make 4395. But as they dwell in the letter so we should take delight in the spirituall sense and godly edifying Thus have I by Gods gracious assistance finished this laboursome and painfull worke most humbly beseeching God to make me able to goe forward in this course if he shall see it to be to his glorie and the good of his Church to whom I give all hearty thanks who hath thus far holpen and assisted me and so I conclude with that saying in the Revelation Praise honour and glory be unto him that sitteth upon the throne and unto the lamb for ever Revel 5.13 FINIS Hexapla in Exodum That is A SIXFOLD COMMENTARY UPON The second Booke of MOSES called EXODVS VVherein according to the Method propounded in Hexapla upon Genesis these six things are observed in every Chapter 1. The argument and method 2. The divers readings 3. The questions discussed 4. Doctrines noted 5. Controversies handled 6. Morall common places applied VVherein in the divers readings these translations are compared together 1. The Chalde 2. The Septuagint 3. The vulgar Latine 4. Pagnine 5. Montanus 6. Iunius 7. Vatablus 8. The great English Bible 9. The Geneva edition 10. And the Hebrew originall maketh the tenth And in the same there are well nie two thousand Theologicall questions handled and above fortie Authors old and new writing upon this booke abridged Divided into two parts or Tomes The first containing the deliverance of the Israelites with their preservation The other the constitution and setling of their State by wholesome lawes By ANDREW WILLET Professor of Divinitie The first Part or Tome PSAL. 77.20 Thou didst lead thy people like sheepe by the hand of Moses and Aaron VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. TO THE MOST CHRISTIAN RIGHT NOBLE MOST EXCELLENT AND mightie Prince IAMES by the grace of God King of Great Britaine France and Ireland Defender of the true Christian Faith ANtipater King of Macedonia most gracious Sovereigne when one presented unto him a booke treating of happinesse is said to have rejected it with this answer I am not at leisure To whom the presenter replied Be not King if thou hast no leisure Your Majestie with better reason might be excused by want of leisure if such kinde of presents were neglected both because your Highnesse affaires of the Kingdome are greater and such gifts are now exhibited oftner But that replie was rash and audacious for he so much the more is worthie the name of a King who intending more weightie businesse cannot attend smaller matters yet seeing Princes are as Gods in earth and this is Gods glorie who dwelling on high abaseth himselfe to behold things in heaven and earth may it please your Majestie to descend a little from your Throne of honour and to vouchsafe to take knowledge of this gift which is now offered I here present to your sacred view the historie of Moses birth education acts and exploits whose faithfulnesse in Gods house courage against Gods enemies clemencie and pietie toward his people and other excellent vertues as they are mirors for Princes and well expressed in your Majesties acts So in nothing more lively doth your Highnesse our Moses resemble this ancient and worthie Moses than in the manifold preservation of your life and state even from your cradle and infancie unto this present Moses being a childe should have beene destroyed after he was Governour of Israel divers times did they assault him murmure and conspire against him So your Majesties infancie hath beene assaulted and since your royall person endangered by many unnaturall conspiracies but now of late most of all in that barbarous and devillish treacherie intended against your princely person and the honourable state of this land assembled in Parliament No age before us or now present nor countrie ever brought forth the like monster such an unnaturall and wicked conspiracie for device so subtile in working so secret in execution so mischievous or that came neerer to the designed period not taking effect The greater was the danger the more glorious the deliverance the more devillish the invention the more gracious the divine prevention the more close the contriver the more honourable the finder out And herein
Purim when vile Haman had cast lots over them for their destruction or the feast of the dedication of the Temple after Antiochus had prophaned it for how can our mercifull God be sufficiently praised who discovered the secret counsels of the wicked undermined the underminers and he that is a wall of fire about Ierusalem hath quenched their fire There is a path as Iob saith which no fowle hath knowne neither hath the kites eye seene it yet the Lord hath declared their works as Elihu answereth and he hath turned the night there is no darknesse nor shadow of death that the workers of iniquitie might be hid therein The Lord hath so brought to passe that neither sagitta volitans per diem the arrow of treacherie flying by day nor negotium ambulans in tenebris conspiracie walking in the darke hath come neere us therefore alwaies praised bee his name Concerning sending of presents a testimonie of our joy that honourable assemblie hath with loving hearts presented to your Majestie a subsidiarie benevolence as a token of their dutie and thankfulnesse And may it please your Majestie also to accept the widowes mite this poore present which I in all humblenesse and loyaltie doe offer to your Princely view thinking it not the least part of my terrene happinesse that as my Synopsis was readie to meet your Majestie at your joyfull entrance so this Hexapla commeth forth by Gods goodnesse to congratulate for your prosperous deliverance The gifts to the poore are your Princely clemencie and bountie to your Majesties loving subjects that as the first is extended according to the honourable custome of this nation in the determining of the Parliament to some kinde of offenders so the other is desired and expected in seeing provision and maintenance to be procured for the Ministers and Preachers of the Gospell which in many places is very small and so the number of them to be not empaired but increased that religion and learning may flourish the two principall props of this Kingdome as your Majestie well knoweth whatsoever some have impiously thought and profanely written to the contrarie God strengthen your Majestie with all the honourable State that as our adversaries have digged pits which hold no water so our Lawgiver with the Princes of Israel may dig wells of springing water with their staves as it is said of Moses that is enact such lawes whereby the spring of the Gospell may be kept open and run along to our posteritie but the heads of the bitter Romish waters may be for ever stopped that all the people of God may use the same joyfull acclamations to such godly lawes as the Israelites did to the well Rise up well sing yee unto it As for the rest I end with the conclusion of Baraks song So let all thine enemies perish O Lord but they which love him shall be as the Sun that riseth in his might Your Majesties most humble Subject Andrew Willet TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD RICHARD BY THE DIVINE PROVIdence Archbishop of Canterburie Primate and Metropolitane of all England and of his Majesties most Honourable Privie Counsell AS concerning lawes so of books Righr Reverend Father there are two opinions some mislike there should be many as Arcesilaus in Laertius whose saying was Quemadmodum ubi multi medici ibi multi morbi ita ubi permultae leges ibi plus vitiorum Like as where are many Physitians there are many diseases so where there are many lawes there are many faults Some thinke it not necessarie there should be any as Demonax used to say Leges prorsus esse inutiles ut quibus boni non egerent mali nihilo fierent meliores That lawes were altogether unprofitable because neither the good stood in need of them neither were the evill bettered by them But Chrysostome with a better spirit approved all good lawes and would have none omitted In cythera non satis esse in uno tantùm nervo concentum efficere universos oportet percuti numerosè decenter Like as to make musick on an harpe to strike upon one string was not sufficient unlesse all were played upon in due measure The like judgement is to bee given of books that as superfluous scribling might be well spared so necessarie and profitable writing is not to be lightly esteemed There are then three sorts of men whom I first desire briefely to satisfie and then I will in few words declare the contents order and end of this worke First some there are that hold these labours superfluous and thinke that this age is given too much to scribling and that the world is pestred with too many books But this is their error that because some books are vainely written doe so judge of all and finding some treatises unnecessarie they imagine the rest to be so Indeed it cannot be denied but that there are some writings which as Aristen compared Logike are like spiders webs very curious but nothing profitable yet hee which should contemne all because he justly condemneth some were like to an unwise patient who because of some unlearned Empirikes should reject the skilfull Physitian as even the Heathen Poets could say that he which neglected learning left the Physitian of his soule In mens divers writings the diversitie of Gods gifts diversly appeareth There is no eye so quicke but may oversee somewhat which another may espie no wit so sharpe but may be more whetted nor yet any gift so meane but there may be some use thereof nor no labourer so simple but may bring somewhat to further Gods building as the Apostle saith Ye may all prophesie one by one that all may learne and all may have comfort Even the greatest Prophet and best interpreter may receive some benefit by the meanest Preacher and expounder True it is that in these dayes bookes are counted the vilest merchandise and the last thing for the most part which a man buyeth is a booke and any thing is thought more necessarie than that which is for the soule This also is the cause why rich men are more sued unto than wise men and Merchants and Vsurers dâ—ores are more frequented than Preachers houses because as one being demanded the reason why wise men went unto rich men and not the rich to the wise answered Wise men know what is necessarie for themselves so doe not the other Therefore the one seeketh things temporall as requisite for the bodie the other neglecteth wisdome being necessarie for the soule Now concerning such neglecters of divine studies and contemners of spirituall labours I say as Hierome answered Ruffinus Mihi meis juxta Ismenium canens si aures surdae sunt caeterorum I will sing unto me and mine as Antigenidas the Musician said to his scholar Ismenius if other mens eares be deafe Another sort there is that are given to carpe at other mens writings who if they be such as are enemies to the truth
I say with the Apostle Am I become your enemie because I speake the truth Hierom saith Scio me offensurum quà m pluâ—imes qui dum mihi irasâ—untur suam indicant conscientiam I know I shall offend many who while they be angrie with me doe bewray their conscience If they speake against him that defendeth the truth they shew themselves therein enemies to the truth if they cannot indure error to be discovered they declare themselves to be in error In this case therefore they which are offended doe discover their owne conscience to bee corrupted But if the reprehenders of this worke be such as blame other mens diligence because they themselves are idle and finde fault with that which they cannot mend and such as like nothing but their owne I answer with the Apostle He that praiseth himselfe is not allowed but he whom the Lord praiseth Now howsoever other are affected toward me and my poore labours this minde I will beare toward the sharpest Censurers and their writings that as the Apostle said of certaine contentious Preachers in his time That so Christ be preached whether under pretence or sincerely hee would therein joy So I say of such writers whether they write of emulation and vaine glorie or of sincere affection so the truth be maintained I doe rejoyce therein and give God thanks for their labours As Hierom writeth of his friends letters Si amas scribe obsecranti si irasceris iratus licèt scribe magnum hoc desiderii solamen habebo si amici literas vel indignantis accipiam Ad Nitiam If thou lovest me write at my request if thou art angrie yet write it is some comfort unto me that I may receive the letters yea of an angrie friend But some doe thinke that it is in vaine for men to write in this age which so smally considereth of their paines and that it is labour lost which findeth not recompence in the world As though peace were the reward of the pen and the grace of God depended upon the grace and favour of men the gifts of God as they are not bought with money so neither should they be sold for money Hee that serveth the world let him looke for his reward in the world he that serveth Christ shall finde him a plentifull rewarder He that said to his Apostles Great is your reward in heaven hath a reward in store for those which labour in his name They which expect either praise or profit in this world having their desire doe receive their reward as our Saviour said of the Pharisies that did all of vaine ostentation They have their reward As for the praise of men as Hierom saith of the Preacher Docente te in Ecclesia non clamor populi sed gemitus suscitetur lachrymae auditorum laudes tuae sint ad Nepotian When thou teachest in the Church seeke not to raise the crying but the sighing of the people let the teares of the hearers be thy praise As the Preacher must not respect the praise of men so neither the writer And concerning other reward of gaine or preferment to be expected Ambrose hath this excellent speech Propositam pia mens mercedem non appetit sed pro mercede habet boni facti conscientiam justi operis effectum angustae mentes invitentur promisso erigantur speratis mercedibus lib. 1. de Abraham cap. 8. A godly minde coveteth no propounded reward but counteth the conscience of well doing and the good effect of the well done worke a reward let unwilling minds bee enticed by promises and stirred up with hope of rewards Now it remaineth that I briefely shew the argument order and matter of this Commentarie wherein I have chiefely propounded unto my selfe omitting the ordinarie and usuall collections the discussing and solution of such questions as seemed more obscure and difficult according to that saying of Augustine Verbi Dei altitudo exercet studium non denegat intellectum The depth of the word of God doth exercise meditation and studie it denieth not understanding And he fitly resembleth the holy writers the Prophets and Apostles to the Angels whom Jacob saw ascending and descending Ascendentes sunt quando perfectis perfecta praedicant descendentes quando parvulis imperitis simplicia insinuant They ascend when they preach perfect things to the perfect they descend when they insinuate plaine things to the simple I have followed the same method in this Commentarie upon Exodus which I did before observe upon Genesis they that know the one may also judge of the other This historie of Exodus consisting of two parts the redemption of the Lords people and the constitution of them being redeemed by wholesome lawes and ordinances I have accordingly divided into two parts or tomes the first whereof handleth the peoples deliverance and preservation unto the 19. Chapter The second treateth of their constitution and setling of their estate by wholesome lawes both Morall Iudiciall and Ceremoniall which part likewise is distributed into two books the first containing the promulgation of the foresaid lawes to Chapter 30. the other the execution thereof thence to the end of the booke Thus have I proceeded in the old Testament hitherto â—ot being yet resolved with my selfe whether to take the books of the Hebrew Scriptures in order which a mans life time would scarce suffice in this manner to goe thorow or to make choice of the more difficult books indifferently out of the old and new Testament In the handling whereof wee shall see the different gifts of Interpreters as Hierome well noteth Multi super Evangelia bene disserunt sed in explanatione Apostoli impares sui sunt alii cum in instrumento novo optimè senserint in Psalmis veteri Testamento muti sunt Dialog 1. advers Pelagian Divers doe treat well upon the Gospels but in explaining the Apostle are unlike themselves others being of sound judgement in the new Testament are no bodie in the old But yet to begin with the old maketh a good way to understand the new for the law is a schoolemaster as the Apostle saith to bring us unto Christ. And as Ambrose elegantly resembleth it Lex velut inferioris molae saxum tarda pigra otiosa The law as the nether milstone is heavie slow and of small riddance But yet as the upper milstone though of greater agilitie and quicker dispatch yet cannot grinde without the nether but both together make good meale so the truth and faith of Christ as fine flower is betweene the old and new Testament minsed and divided forth unto us But this further I must advertise the discreet Reader of not to take offence that I have made use in this Commentarie both of Protestant and Popish writers old and new upon this booke as I have here set them downe in the margen not rejecting the judgement of any that witnesse for the truth For as the Apostle alleageth the Heathen Poets so farre
poenitentiam That he which committed adulterie after publike penance should finally be denied the Communion In Hieromes time it seemeth that adulterie was punished by death who in a certaine epistle maketh mention of a young man qui adulterâ—i insimulatus ad mortem trahitur who being accused of adultery was led forth to death yet Augustine as is shewed before reasoneth against it but of all other Origen writeth most plainly Apud Christianos si adulterium fuerit admissum c. Among Christians if adulterie be committed it is not commanded that the adulterer or adulteresse bee punished with corporall death c. neither therefore was the law cruell then neither now doth the Gospell seeme to bee dissolute but in them both the benignitie of God appeareth yet by a divers dispensation then by the death of the bodie the people was rather purged from their sinnes than condemned but unto us sinne is purged not by corporall punishment but by repentance and it is to be seene unto lest our punishment be greater whose vengeance is laid up for the next world when as they were absolved from their sinne by the paying of the punishment as the Apostle saith how much more punishment is he worthy of that treadeth under foote the Sonne of God Two reasons Origen yeeldeth of this his opinion that there is now a mitigation of the rigour of Moses law because then it served as an expiation of their sinnes prefiguring the death of Christ as S. Paul applieth that sentence Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree which is generally delivered by Moses to the particular death of Christ Galat. 3.13 but now the expiation of sinne is by repentance and remission of sinnes in Christ. Againe now a greater punishment abideth the contemners of the Gospell even eternall in the next world and therefore corporall death is not so much inflicted now for God punisheth not twice for the same thing as Origen in the same place alleageth Yet although we contend that the capitall punishment of Moses law may now be dispensed with in some cases upon the reasons before alleaged this is not either to condemne those Common-wealths which doe reteine still and practise the severity of Moses law against adulterers who therein sinne not but as Ambrose saith of the Apostles that asked for fire to come downe upon the Samaritanes Nec discipuli peccant legem sequentes Yet did not the Disciples offend following the law neither to excuse those places where this sinne is too easily and lightly punished as Erasmus complaineth in his time Nunc adulterium lusus magnatum est Now adulterie is but a sport of great men Where adulterie is not capitally punished yet great severity otherwise should be used as it was decreed in the Elibâ—rin Councell that he which having a wife committed adulterie should be under penance five yeeres can 〈◊〉 He that did sinne that way after should not bee received to the peace of the Church till his dying 〈…〉 that did commit adulterie after penance should never be restored to the communion of the Chuâ—â—â— c. 7. These or such like severe constitutions this wanton and lascivious age hath need of that this overflowing sinne might be kept in with higher bankes than now it is So then I conclude this point with Cyprian who speaking of divers kindes of Ecclesiasticall censure used in divers places thus writeth Manente concordia vinculo actum suum disponit dirigit unusquisque Episcopus c. The bond of amity remaining still every Bishop so directeth and disposeth his owne act that he is thereof to give account unto God The like may bee said of Princes and Magistrates in their dominions and regiments that the difference in publike punishments all intending the glorie of God and the brideling of sinne is no cause to breake peace or breede jelousie betweene Christian states Now for the other part that Moses Judicials doe bind negatively that is where Moses Law inflicteth not death there Christian Magistrates are not to punish with death the reasons are these 1. Because then the regiment of the Gospell should exceed in terror the strictnesse and severitie of Moses Law 2. God is that one Lawgiver that saveth life and destroyeth Iam. 4.12 he gave life and he only hath right to take it away God hath created man in his image Gen. 9.6 which image is expressed in mans soule animating the bodie This image then is not to be defaced and dissolved but by warrant and direction from God therefore the equitie of the Judicials of Moses ought to be a rule either by generall direction or particular president to all Magistrates in what cases and for what sinnes they are to deprive the offendors of their life But here it will be objected that if this be so then all those Common-wealths are in error which punish theft by death which by Moses law is satisfied by making restitution Exod. 22.2 Ans. Even by Moses law some kinde of theft received a capitall punishment as if it were a violent theft as it was lawfull to kill a theefe breaking into the house Exodâ—s 22.2 or a wanton theft as David judged him worthy to dye that having many sheepe of his owne tooke by violence the onely sheepe which his poore neighbour had 2. Sam. 12.5 Likewise publike theft and sacrilege in Achan was punished by death Iosh. 7. But that simple theft when a man stealeth only to satisfie his hungrie soule or to supply his present necessitie should be proceeded against to the losse of life it seemeth hard And as I take it the lawes of this land have used a good consideration herein that such small felons should escape by their booke wherein to my understanding greater clemencie and favour in some Judges were more commendable who require an exactnesse of such simple clerkes unlesse they bee such as are worthy for other former evill demerits to be cut off as rotten members There is a saying in the law Favores sunt ampliandi Where favour is intended it should be the largest way extended It were also to be wished that a greater valuation were yet set than of the usuall rate in such small fellonies when a man is to bee judged for his life By Dioclesians law some kindes of theft are charged with restitution of foure fold by another authentike law the theefe is adjudged to bee beaten with clubbes By the Decrees Qui fecâ—rit furtum capitale c. Hee that committed any capitall theft as in breaking into an house in stealing a beast or some other thing of price if he were a Clergie man he was to be under penance seven yeeres if a lay man five if it were a small theft he was to make restitution and to doe penance one yeere By any of these or the like constitutions sufficient provision might be made against simple theft But it can no wayes be justified that such simple theft should bee more straightly
not gesse amisse for he knew that they were a stiffe-necked people Ferus and he had already experience of their unthankfulnesse Simler Beside he considered that he was but base and contemptible and not of sufficient authority to bee respected Iun. and the power and tyranny of Pharaoh would keepe them backe from crediting him Borrh. and they would thinke it unlikely that God should speake to him whom never man saw Pellican 2. But it is more to bee doubted how Moses saith that the people would not beleeve seeing that the Lord had said before that the people should hearken to his voice chap. 3.18 Some thinke that Moses infirmity here strived with his faith against the word of God Borrh. Genevens But it is not like that Moses was so distrustfull or diffident noâ— to give credit to Gods word Other thinke that the Lord speaketh there onely of the Elders Moses of the people in generall Some that Moses meaneth not the people only but the Egyptians also that they would not beleeve Ferâ—s Some that the Lord spake before conditionally If they hearken to thy voice then thou and thy elders shall goe to the King of Egypt But Moses exception rather is here conditionall and he speaketh by supposition if the people beleeve not as the Septuagint then he desireth to know how he should perswade them so he doubteth not of the thing but desireth to be instructed in the manner Simler QUEST II. What the first signe meaneth of turning the rod into a serpent Vers. â— HE cast it into the ground and it was turned into a serpent 1. Aben Ezra by the rod turned into a serpent understandeth the cruelty and tyranny of Pharaoh by the serpent turned into a 〈◊〉 the abating of Pharaohs pride and tyranny when he suffered the Israelites to depart 2. Lyranus expoundeth it of the Hebrewes who when they were first afflicted became contemptible as a serpent creeping on the ground and occupied in base and terrene workes but afterward they obtained liberty and authority when they were delivered and so the serpent was turned into the rod. 3. Some referre it to Moses that he was as a serpent that is terrible to Pharaoh but he was comfortable to the people of Israel Simler 4. Augustine doth by way of allegory apply it to Christ hee is the rod turned into the serpent the rod of the Crosse which seemed base and contemptible unto the Jewes became the wisdome of the Gentiles 5. Rupertus another way doth interpret it of Christ The rod cast upon the ground was the Sonne of God taking our nature upon him it became a serpent so Christ was that serpent hanged on a tree by the serpent Christs death is signified because by the serpent death came into the world and by Christs death the serpent was overcome 6. Pererius here understandeth by the serpent cast upon the ground the nature of man corrupted by the temptation of Satan and restored by Christ as the serpent was changed againe into the rod. 7. Others doe expound it of the judgements of God which before they are shewed in the world are as a rod not felt but afterward they are fearefull and terrible even unto the children of God as Moses fleeth away at the sight of the serpent Ferus 8. But the best signification is this First in generall that these signes are terrible both to strike a terror in the heart of the Egyptians as also mystically to shew a difference of the Law the ministery whereof is fearefull and full of terror and the Gospell which bringeth comfort Ferus as also in particular it sheweth that the rod of Moses government should be terrible as a serpent to the Egyptians but as a rod and scepter of upright and lawfull government to the people Iunius QUEST III. What is signified by the leprosie of Moses hand Vers. 6. BEhold his hand was leprous as snow First some make the signification of this signe morall as that the leprous hand of Moses sheweth the workes of the Law that justifie not Ferus 2. Some make the sense thereof mysticall Augustine in the place before recited and Rupertus understand the leprous hand of the Synagogue of the Jewes rejected that are cast off as the leprous person was shut out of the hoste and the hand restored and healed betokeneth the Church of the Gentiles adopted in stead of the Jewes Pererius referreth it to Christ that he being the hand that is the power of his Father by taking our nature upon him became as it were leprous that is deformed and contemptible by his suffrings and passion but by his resurrection and ascension his glorie appeared 3. Some doe rather rest in the historicall sense Lyranus by the leprous hand understandeth the miserable state of the Hebrewes in the time of their cruell servitude who in their deliverance received their former liberty Theodoret thinketh the leprosie better to signifie the pollutions of Egypt wherewith Israel was defiled who being delivered were restored to the true and sincere worship of God Ferus doth thus interpret it that Moses at his first sending was an occasion that the Hebrewes were more cruelly handled for say they Yee have made our savour to stinke before Pharaoh chap. 5.21 but afterward his ministery and message wrought their joy and deliverance 4. But because the hand being the instrument of working betokeneth the ministery and authority of Mâ—ses the best application is that God would use a meane instrument to effect his will Moses in regard of his base and contemptible estate having lived a long time in exile and banishment seemed as a thing leprous and vile yet God should in this his service make him a glorious vessell and instrument sic Iuâ—iuâ— Simlerus 5. And this signe did both shew in generall that as the leprosie is only cured by God so their deliverance was only Gods worke Ferus and in particular to admonish Moses that he should not be lifted up in his minde because of the miracles wrought by his hand but be humled with the remembrance of his owne infirmity the leprosie of his hand Theodoret. QUEST IV. What kinde of leprosie Moses hand was striken with AS snow That is white as snow as Iunius see also Philo and Iosephus 1. This was the worst kinde of leprosie called Elephantiasis because it spotted the skin and made it looke like to an Elephants there were of it two kindes the common and generall leprosie and a peculiar onely found in Egypt which was incurable and commeth by contagion of the river Nilus as Luâ—râ—â—ius writeth lib. 6. 2. This white leprosie was of all other the worst when the body was all over spotted with white markes full of white scales and scurfe whereof there were two principall signes when the white spots did change the haire also white and were deeper and lower than the skinne Leviâ— 13. 3. With this kinde of incurable leprosie was Miriam striken being leprous white as snow and halfe eaten and consumed
his stead in earth but the Godhead and name of God is simply and properly given unto Christ. 3. Cont. Ecclesiasticall persons subject to the civill magistrat FUrther though Aaron be Moses mouth and speake for him to the people yet Moses is made his superiour so though the Priests and Ministers doe declare unto the people the will of God and the law is to be required at their mouth yet are they subject to the Civill power as here Aaron to Moses Pellican as the Apostle saith Let every soule be subject to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 4. Cont. Against the baptisme of infants by women Vers. 25. ANd Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife This example is alleaged by the Romanists to prove the lawfulnesse of Baptisme by women in the case of necessity Bellar. lib. 1. de Bapt. cap. 7. Contra But this example cannot serve their turne 1. because the Minister of circumcision in the old Testament is not precisely appointed as the Minister of Baptisme is for the Levites and Priests were not specially charged by commandement to bee Ministers of circumcision but that charge did indifferently lie upon the masters of the family Gen. 17.9 But in the Gospell they are bid to baptise that are commanded to teach Mat. 28.20 Piscato◠2. The Romanists lay upon baptisme a necessity of salvation but here the necessity was not in respect of the infant uncircumcised but in regard of Moses and not a necessity of eternall salvation but of preserving the outward life Piscator 3. Zipporah did it in presence of Moses by this example they may allow women also to baptise in the presence of the lawfull Minister Simler 4. And though it pleased God to remit the temporall punishment upon this externall obedience yet this sheweth not that God did approve this act as before instance is given of the Samaritanes who were delivered from the Lions being but halfe worshippers of God 2. King 17. the Lord onely sheweth hereby that it is pleasing unto him that the externall discipline of the Church should be preserved Simler 5. This then being in it selfe an unlawfull act in Zipporah saving that necessity forced it and extraordinary it cannot be drawne to an ordinarie practice specially where there can bee no such necessity Iun. 6. This example rather sheweth that baptisme though by an unlawfull Minister is to be held to bee baptisme as after Zipporah had circumcised her sonne he was not circumcised againe then that such are to be allowed lawfull Ministers Heretikes are not fit Ministers of Baptisme yet if they keepe the true forme of Baptisme the Church useth not to baptise after them for as Augustine well saith That which is given 〈◊〉 be said not to be given although it may be rightly said not to be rightly given 5. Cont. That the punishment for the contempt of circumcision was not only temporall but in Gods justice eternall Vers. 24. THe Lord met him and would have killed him Bellarmine from hence would prove that the penalty of the neglect of circumcision was only temporall and consequently that circumcision had not to it annexed the promise of remission of sinnes and deliverance from eternall death as the Sacraments of the new Testament have lib 2. de effect sacrament cap. 17. Resp. 33. ad argum 1. Cont. 1. The penalty inflicted for the omission of circumcision is laid upon the party himselfe that is not circumcised even that person shall be cut off Gen. 17.4 therefore this example of punishment imposed upon the parent for the neglect of it in his sonne is not fitly urged to that end 2. that law is made against those that willingly neglect circumcision and so wilfully breake the Lords covenant but here is no contempt but only negligence and oversight 3. It followeth not Moses only should have beene temporally chasticed for this negligence therefore the neglect of circumcision was onely punished by temporall death like as God would have killed Aaron with temporall death for consenting to the Idolatry of Israel Deut. 9.20 Doth it therefore follow that the punishment of Idolatrie was only temporall God unto his servants remitted in mercie the eternall debt chastising them onely temporally for their owne amendment and the example of other 4. But that the contempt of circumcision deserved everlasting death in the justice of God appeareth both by the phrase that soule shall be cut off from his people which signifieth a finall perishing from the Church of God both in this world and in the next as it is taken Levit 20.3 that he which giveth his seed to Moloch shall bee cut off as also by the reason there given because hee hath broken the Lords covenant and cursed is every one which transgresseth any part of the law Deut. 27.26 And the curse of God is not only temporall but eternall 5. Further that circumcision had annexed to it a promise of grace and remission of sinnes the Apostle sheweth calling circumcision the seale of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.11 and the outward circumcision represented the circumcision of the heart whose praise was not of men but of God Rom. 2.29 6. Cont. Against the necessity of Baptisme NEither can this example of Zipporahs necessary circumcision of her sonne bee fitly alleaged to prove an absolute necessity of baptisme an hypotheticall that is a conditionall necessity depending upon the precept of Christ wee graunt that it is necessary that baptisme both in generall should bee retained in the Church because Christ hath instituted it and in particular that every one should yeeld ready obedience thereunto as unto Christs ordinance when it may bee conveniently had but such a penall necessity as to imagine children dying without baptisme to bee excluded the kingdome of God cannot be admitted 1. This were to tye salvation unto the externall signe and so to limit the worke of the spirit 2. Some of the fathers indeed as Augustine held such a necessity but hee made the same necessity of the other Sacrament upon these words of our Saviour Ioh. 6.53 Except yee eat the flesh of the Sonne of man c. ye have no life in you c. Simler 3. There is not the like necessitie of baptisme now and of circumcision then for that was tied to the eight day so is not baptisme and the necessitie was not in respect of the infant but of the parent that neglected it as the child here was not in danger but Moses himselfe 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. That one standeth in need of anothers gifts Vers. 14. DOe not I know Aaron thy brother c. that he shall speake God could if it had pleased him have given unto Moses the gift of eloquence utterance but he rather joyneth Aaron as assistant unto Moses not giving all gifts unto one but so diverslie dispensing and disposing his graces that one may stand in need of another even as the members of the bodie cannot say one to another I have no need of thee 1 Cor. 12.21
the Lord and said c. 1. Some as the Hebrewes doe altogether blame Moses in expostulating thus with God and lay upon him an imputation of a grievous sinne and for this cause they say the Lord would not suffer Moses to enter into the land of Canaan But if Moses herein had committed so great an offence the Lord would not have vouchsafed him so gratious an answere 2. Neither yet is Moses altogether to be excused as some thinke that he speaketh not out of his owne sense but in the peoples Augustine thinketh that he uttered not verba indignationis sed inquisitionis orationis words of indignation but of inquisition as desirous to be further instructed 3. But in that Moses was impatient of delay and complaineth that the people were not yet delivered whereas the Lord had before told Moses that Pharaoh would not let them goe at the first this sheweth Moses forgetfulnesse and herein his faith and infirmitie strive together Simler Borrh. QUEST IX How the Lord is said to afflict his people Vers. 22. WHy hast thou afflicted this people 1. God is said to afflict his people not onely because he suffered it to be done for so as Thostatus reasoneth God might as well be said to lie because he permitteth it to be done 2. Neither onely because the message which the Lord sent by Moses to Pharaoh was the occasion of this persecution Perer. 3. But beside that such evils as are punishments of sinne and not sinne may be caused by the Lord as the Prophet saith Shall there bee any evill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 The Lord is said to afflict his people as by whose providence their affliction was sent and the Lord directeth the same to his glory the good of his people and the destruction of his enemies Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The beginning of our calling alwayes most difficult Vers. 23. SInce I came to Pharaoh to speake in thy name he hath vexed thy people c. This people being neere unto their deliverance are more grievously vexed so the beginning of a mans calling and turning to God is alwayes most difficult and Satan seeketh by all meanes to supplant them that are departing from him so it is said in Ecclesiasticus chap. 2.1 My sonne if thou wilt come into the service of God prepare thy soule to tentation Ferus Pererius 2. Doct. The preaching of the law discovereth and reviveth sinne FUrther in that by Moses preaching to Pharaoh he was thereby more incensed and his cruelty increased we see what the preaching of the Law worketh without the Gospell it reviveth sinne and discovereth that which before lay hid as the Apostle saith Sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8 Ferus not that the law is evill or properly bringeth orth or causeth sinne but mans corrupt nature thereby taketh occasion and rebelleth against the commandement and so sin which before lay hid and secret is made more manifest and beginneth to shew it selfe see Rom. 7.12.13 5. Places of Controversie 1. Conf. Not Protestants but Papists and Romanists the raysers of rebellion and plotters of treason Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said to Pharaoh c. thus saith the Lord God of Israel Pererius here upon giveth this note that Moses notwithstanding the unjust vexation of his people doth not cause them to rebellion but goeth in peaceable manner to the King so farre he collecteth well then he proceedeth and very untruly chargeth the Protestants whom he blasphemously calleth Hereticks in this manner Qui specioso quodam obtentu nescio cujus libertatis religionis Evangelicae omnia humana juxtaque divina jura confundentes ac pervertentes rapinis incendiisque ac caedibus sectam suam fundare propagare ac confirmare conati sunt Who by a goodly pretence of I know not what libertie and the religion of the Gospell confounding and perverting all humane and divine lawes endevour by rapines burning and slaughter to establish propagate and confirme their sect Perer. in cap. 5. disput What could be said or devised more maliciously against the profession of the Gospell If one word onely be changed and for Evangelicae put in Pontificiae if for the religion of the Gospell he had said the Popish religion nothing could be uttered more truly For we call the heaven and earth to witnesse that we are free from such imputations of rebellion as the late dayes of the Marian persecution in England can plentifully testifie when many hundred Martyrs willingly laid downe their lives like meeke lambes and patiently committed their bodies to the fire not inciting the people to any insurrection or stirring against their Prince But the Romanists all the dayes of Queene Elizabeth our late Sovereigne of blessed memorie tooke a quite contrarie course they would never suffer her to be at rest but first attempted a rebellion in the North after in Ireland then procured the Spanish nation to enterprise a professed invasion wherein the Lord shewed himselfe our protector from heaven not contented herewith they hatched as cockatrice egges many unnaturall treasons against her sacred person but the Lord preserved his annointed from their wicked conspiracies and granted her in despite of them all to end her dayes in peace Since which time their heads have beene working and have disquieted and endangered the state first by conspiracie of some Popish Priests combined with some more noble in birth than in any other condition or part of true nobilitie And of late by the desperate plot of some miscreant Gentlemen Jebusited by that wicked seed and seminarie of Satan they would have undermined the Parliament house set the same on fire and made an end at once of his sacred Majestie with all his honourable States and Peeres more cruell than Caligula which wished that all the Senators of Rome had but one necke that he might have stricken it off at once Now let all men judge whether these be not the men rather which pervert all humane and divine lawes which with fire and sword would make havocke of all the very enemies of all pietie and humane societie 2. Conf. Against the Epicures that denie the divine providence Vers. 20. WHy hast thou afflicted this people c. This teacheth that afflictions and calamities which are sent upon the people doe proceed from God and are governed by his providence contrary to the wicked opinion of Epicures who did not acknowledge any divine providence in the world but ascribed all to fortune and chaunce like to these whom the Prophet speaketh against Who were frosen in their dregges and said in their heart the Lord will neither doe good nor evill Zephan 1.12 6. Places of Exhortation and morall duties 1. Observ. The neglect of the service and worship of God procureth plagues Vers. 3. LEst he run upon us with the pestilence The neglect then of the service of God
is inserted Vers 14. THese bee the heads of their fathers houses c. Moses setteth downe the genealogie of certaine tribes that it might bee knowne for the more certaintie of the storie of what stocks those two famous Prophets Moses and Aaron came the Lords Ambassadors to Pharaoh and instruments of these great works and wonders wrought in Egypt and of the deliverance of the people Borrh. 2. And Moses setteth downe the generation of Reuben and Simeon which were the two elder that he might orderly proceed to Levi lest hee might have beene thought onely to set downe his owne petigree Simler 3. And these three tribes are specially named because they of all other were most hardly censured by Iacob Reuben for his incest and the other two for their murther lest they might have beene thought utterly to have beene rejected Perer. 4. Moses most insisted upon the genealogie of Levi because that tribe was afterward chosen for the dignitie of the Priesthood Simler QUEST IX How Reuben is said here to be the first borne Vers. 14. THe sonnes of Reuben the first borne 1. He was the first borne by nature but he lost the prerogative of the first borne by his incest unto the which belonged a double preeminence the one of a double part which right was transferred to Ioseph of whom came two tribes the other of dignitie and authoritie over the rest of the brethren which was conveyed to Iudah Perer. 2. Of Reuben and Simeon onely those are rehearsed that came downe with Iacob unto Egypt because Moses doth make haste to set downe at large the offspring of Levi descending even unto Phinehes the sonne of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron Iun. 3. Some names are elsewhere otherwise termed as he which is called Iemuel is named in the Chronicles Nemuel and Sahar Zerah Ohad here named is there omitted either because he died in Egypt or else his posteritie was extinct and ceased in the wildernesse Simler QUEST X. Of the age of Levi. Vers. 16. THe yeeres of the life of Levi were 137. Levi was elder than Ioseph by foure yeeres for hee was the third sonne of Lea borne in the third yeere of the second seven of Iacobs service in the end whereof Ioseph was borne hence divers certaine conclusions concerning the Chronologie of the Scripture may be inferred 1. That Levi was 43. yeere old when he came downe with Iacob into Egypt for then was Ioseph 39. 2. That Levi lived 23. yeeres after the death of Ioseph who lived an 110. yeeres for Levi was 4. yeere elder than Ioseph and lived 137. 3. That Levi lived after he came into Egypt 94. yeeres unto the which if we adde 43. yeeres which was his age before he went into Egypt we shall have the whole life of Levi 137. yeeres 4. Levi died 121. yeeres before the going of the Israelites out of Egypt for all the time of their aboad in Egypt was 215. whereof Levi lived 94. in Egypt which summe being deducted from 215. the residue is 121. yeeres 5. It is gathered that Levi died before Moses birth 41. yeeres for Moses was 80. yeeres old when Israel was delivered out of Egypt but Levi died 121. yeeres before that then it will follow that he died 41. yeeres before Moses ex Perer. QUEST XI Of the age of Kohath Vers. 18. KOhath lived 133. yeeres 1. Thus read both the Latine Septuagint and Chalde agreeable to the Hebrew So that Eugubinus is deceived that saith Kohath according to the Septuagint lived but 130. yeeres 2. Hence it is evident that Kohath died 2. yeere before Moses birth and 82. yeeres before the deliverance of Israel for Kohath comming downe with Levi into Egypt may be supposed to be borne the same yeere from whence to Moses birth are 135. yeeres unto which adde 80. yeeres of the life of Moses and we have the whole summe of 215. yeeres the whole time of the Israelites being in Egypt But hee lived onely 133. yeeres then he must be dead two yeeres before Moses birth 3. Hence Alexander Polyhistor is found to be in error who holdeth as Eusebius reporteth Kohath to bee but 40. yeere old when Levi died who was rather than 94. yeere old but 43 yeere younger than his father being borne the same yeere when Levi went downe into Egypt QUEST XII Of the age of Amram Vers. 20. ANd Amram lived 137. yeeres If Amram were borne 14. yeeres before Ioseph died and begat Moses in the 77. yeere of his age as Alexander Polyhistor in Eusebius accompteth then it is evident that he died 21. yeeres before the departing of Israel out of Egypt and in the 60 yeere of Moses age as may bee thus gathered Ioseph lived after Iacob came downe into Egypt 71. yeeres being then 39. and his whole age was 110. so Ioseph died 144. yeeres before the departure of Israel for the foresaid numbers of 71. and 144. put together make the above said summe of 215. yeeres it will then follow that Amram borne 14. yeeres before Iosephs death and living 137. yeeres died 121. yeeres before the going forth of Israel ex Perer. QUEST XIII Why the sonnes of Korah and Aaron are set downe Vers. 21. ALso the sonnes of Izhar 1. Moses in the rest of Levi his posteritie descendeth but to the fourth degree saving in Aaron and Korah because of the one came famous Phinehes and the sonnes of the other are expressed because they died not in their fathers rebellion Numb 16.11 2. Hebron or Chebron his posteritie is not set downe it may be he was obscure and therefore not mentioned Borrh. 3. The rest here also are expressed because elsewhere they are spoken of for the manifestation of the history as Nadab and Abihu Levit. 10.1 Mishael and Elzaphan Levit. 10.4 Eleazar Numb 20. and Ithamar Exod. 38.21 Iun. QUEST XIV Why Aaron tooke a wife of the tribe of Iudah Vers. 23. ANd Aaron tooke Elishebah daughter of Aminadab 1. These two Aminadab and Nahashon his sonne were Princes of Judah 2. Thus Levi and Iudah doe match in marriage together to signifie the conjunction and affinity that should bee betweene the regall and priestly office Simler 3. Hitherto the positive law of not confounding the tribes by marriage was not made and yet afterward notwithstanding it was lawfull for the Priests of Levi to take unto them wives of other tribes for because the Levites had no inheritance given them by such marriages there could follow no inconvenience by confusion of their inheritance So Iehoiadah the high Priest married the King of Judahs sister and Elizabeth wife to Zacharie the Priest was Cousin to Mary the blessed Virgin of Judah Simler QUEST XV. How Moses without ostentation setteth forth his owne commendation Vers. 27. THese are that Moses and Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that these words should be inserted by Ezra who digested the Scriptures into order because it seemeth not to stand with the modestie of Moses and Aaron to set forth such a
insinuateth Deut. 11.11 where Moses sheweth a difference betweene the land of Canaan and Egypt where they watered their fields with their feet as a garden that is they conveyed the waters of Nilus by trenches and furrowes to their fields which overflowing their grounds serveth in steed of raine and therefore the Egyptians did more honour Nilus than heaven Perer. QUEST XLIII Whether the Sorcerers did turne the waters into true bloud NOw whether the Sorcerers brought forth true bloud as Moses did though it need bee no question as is before shewed Quest. 21. yet there are divers opinions about it 1. Augustine thinketh that the Sorcerers by the Devils helpe did change the water into very naturall bloud lib. 83. quâ—st 79. But that cannot be for the Devils have no power to change or transforme one substance into another immediatly without naturall meanes and seeing true bloud is not ingendred but in the body and that not immediatly but by certaine degrees and preparations Satan could not in truth doe any such thing 2. Pererius thinketh that this bloud was cunninly conveyed by the Devils helpe from some other place and not made out of the water But this is not likely for it was no small quantity of bloud which seemed to be changed by the Sorcerers out of how many bodies could the Devill draw and sucke so much bloud and if the bloud were brought what came of the water that must bee conveyed away also Beside the text saith that the enchanters did likewise then as Moses turned water into bloud they must to make their worke like turne water also into bloud or seeme to doe it 3. Wherefore I subscribe rather to Iustinus Sanguinem à Magis exhibitum non fuisse verum sed fallacem praestigiosum That the bloud brought forth by the Magicians was not true bloud but deceitfull and counterfeit quaest Orthod 26. Ferus reason is because naturas mutare solius Dei est it only belongeth unto God to change natures Osiander saith Videntur ad breve tempuâ— conversae The waters seemed to be changed by the Sorcerers but for a short time but Moses miracle continued seven dayes which sheweth that it was a true miracle So Ambrose concludeth Si arte sua quis sublimitate astutiae aliam creaturam fingat ad horam sicut finxerunt Iannes Iambres If any by his cunning and deepe deceit can faine another creature for a time as Iannes and Iambres did c. QUEST XLIV How this first plague was stayed HOw this plague ceased is not expressed 1. Philo thinketh that at the supplication of the Egyptians made to Moses and his prayer unto God the waters returned to their first nature But if it had beene so it is not unlike but that Moses could have expressed so much as hee doth in the other plagues that were stayed by that meanes 2. Iosephus writeth that Pharaoh seeing the miserable state of the Egyptians did give leave to the Israelites to depart and so the plague ceased but presently after hee repented him but the Scripture seemeth to be contrary for Pharaohs heart was hardened at the first and not mollified at all neither did this plague enter into his heart vers 23. 3. Therefore it is most like that this plague contined untill the beginning of the second which is the end of the first and so it ceased neither at the entreatie of Pharaoh or the Egyptians or by the prayer of Moses but by the will of God Thostat Perer. QUEST XLV Of the application and use of this first plague FOr the mysticall application of this plague 1. Augustine comparing the ten plagues of Egypt and the ten Commandements together doth referre the first plague to the first Commandement applying it thus The water out of the which commeth the generation of many things signifieth God the beginning of all the turning of this water into bloud is the corrupting of the divine worship by humane and carnall inventions of flesh and bloud 2. But I preferre rather Ferus applications the one propheticall that this plague did portend the bloudy end and destruction of Pharaoh and the Egyptians the other morall that wherein a man sinneth thereby in the justice of God is he punished as Adonibezek by the cutting off his fingers and toes as he had served others Absalon by his haire which hee was proud of so the Egyptians are punished in the water wherein they had destroyed so many innocent babes Pererius 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of the institution of the princely and priestly calling Vers. 1. I Have made thee Pharaohs God and Aaron thy brother shall be thy Prophet Here we have the institution of two most necessarie callings among the people of God the princely power in Moses whose commission was to give edicts and lawes and the Ecclesiasticall in Aaron to whom it appertained to interprete and expound the Law as the Prophet saith Aske the Priest concerning the law Borrh. 2. Doct. Of the hardning of the heart how it is said to proceed from God Vers. 3. I Will harden Pharaohs heart Mans heart is hardened two wayes either by it selfe internally or by some externall accident that moveth the inward cause or the instruments thereof the externall agents are either efficients and so the Devill as an efficient and working cause moveth the heart of man unto evill being corrupt of it selfe or they are only disposing and ordering so the Lord is said to harden the heart which he doth three wayes 1. By leaving the will of man being destitute of good to it evill nature and disposition 2. By some occasion given by the Lord which in it selfe is good the heart of the wicked becommeth more obstinate as by the Lords commandement by Moses Pharaoh was more hardened so the Apostle sheweth that some take occasion by the law which is good to bee more evill Rom. 7. like as tender and weake eyes by the brightnesse of the Sunne doe dazle the more and become blinder 3. The Lord seeing the will of obstinate men to be thus hardened and bent upon evill he in his justice also driveth them to that end whither of themselves they runne headlong Iun. Like as the primum mobile in the heavens the utmost sphere carrieth all the other inferiour orbes of the planets about yet every one of them doe keepe their contrary course by the which the eclipses of the Sunne and Moone fall out yet so as by the first overruling motion they are whirled about and brought to their Eclipse which is properly caused notwithstanding by their owne particular motion so there is an overruling power of God that bringeth every thing to the end appointed yet the defects and eclipses of our will doe proceede of our owne corrupt nature See more of this point how the Lord is said to harden the heart chap. 4. quest 19. 3. Doct. That no man sinneth of absolute necessitie Vers. 22. HE did not hearken unto them as the Lord had said It was
Of Hierome Nihil ita repugnat Deo quâ—m cor impoenitens solum crimâ—n est quod veniam consequi non potest Nothing is so against God as an impenitent heart it is the only sinne that cannot attaine pardon 6. Places of morall use 1. Obs. By the suddennesse of Gods judgements we are taught to watch Vers. 6. ABout midnight will I goe forth into the middest of Egypt God smiteth the Egyptians at midnight when they were most secure and the Apostle sheweth that the comming of Christ should be sudden even like the comming of a theefe in the night 1. Thess. 5.2 And therefore this doth admonish us alwayes to be watchfull as our Saviour said to his Apostles These things that I say unto you I say unto all men Watch Mark 13.37 Ferus 2. Obs. To be zealous in Gods cause Vers. 8. SO hee went from Pharaoh very angry God would have us to be zealous in his cause and not to doe the worke of God negligently Simler The Wiseman saith that hee which is slothfull in his worke is the brother of him that is a great waster Prov. 18.9 And the Lord threatneth the Laodiceanâ— because they were luke warme to spue them out of his mouth Revel 3. 3. Obs. The heart of the wicked is hardened to set forth Gods glory Vers. 9. PHaraoh shall not heare you that my wonders may be multiplied God hardeneth the heart of the reprobate that his glory thereby might be the more set forth as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.17 For this same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee and that my name might bee declared through all the earth Genevens 4. Obs. God foresheweth his servants of their troubles that they should not be offended Vers. 10. ANd he suffered not the children of Israel to goe Like as the Lord had foretold unto Moses so it commeth to passe and this the Lord did that Moses being forewarned before should not be offended to see the malicious obstinacy of Pharaoh So our Saviour saith unto his Apostles These things have I said unto you that you should not be offended Ioh. 16.1 The Lord acquainteth his servants with 〈◊〉 troubles and afflictions aforehand that when they come they should be prepared for them CHAP. XII 1. The method and Argument IN this Chapter containing the deliverance of the children of Israel out of Egypt with the signe and assurance thereof the institution of the Passeover there are three things principally handled The institution of the Passeover to vers 29. then the manner of the deliverance and departure of Israel out of Egypt to vers 41. Lastly the perpetuall Law of the Passeover repeated to vers 51. 1. In the first part first there is the commandement of God to Moses concerning the Passeover to vers 21. then the relation thereof by Moses to the people to vers 29. The commandement is either concerning the Passeover to be solemnized and kept at that time to vers â—4 or the perpetuall observation thereof to vers 21. In the first there is prescribed 1. the preparation of the Passeover both when in the first moneth vers â— and the tenth day 2. By whom the preparation shall be made vers 3 4 and what a lambe without blemish of a yeere old vers 5.2 The killing and eating of the lambe to the killing belongeth the description of the time at even vers 6. and what they shall doe with the bloud strike it upon the dore-posts vers 7. To the eating belongeth both how it shall be eaten with unleavened bread and sower herbes vers 8. how it should be dressed rosted with fire vers 9. what they should eat even all reserving nothing vers 10. and in what manner and habit vers 11. 3. The use to be a signe upon their houses of their deliverance where is shewed what shall befall the Egyptians that night vers 12. and how the Israelites shall escape the plague vers 13. In the commandement for the perpetuall observation 1. The solemnity of the time is prescribed of the first day vers 14. of seven dayes to be kept with unleavened bread vers 15. and of the first and seventh day in abstaining from all kinde of worke with an exception of the labour about their meat and drinke vers 16. and the reason of this solemnity their deliverance vers 17. 2. The manner of keeping it with unleavened bread is more fully described both how long they shall eat it vers 18. the danger in not observing this ceremony vers 19. and it must bee kept generally of all vers 20. In the relation of Moses to the people 1. he repeateth the manner where and how they shall strike the bloud vers 22. 2. To what end because by this meanes the Angel of God will passe by their houses 3. The celebration of the day is commanded with the end for a perpetuall commemoration thereof to their children vers 27. 4. The obedience of the people is shewed vers 28. 2. In this second part which containeth the history of the peoples deliverance and departure 1. The occasion is set forth which shewed how the Lord destroyed the first borne in Egypt vers 29. then Pharaoh in haste called for Moses and Aaron and bad them goe with all they had vers 31.32 and the Egyptians forced them vers 33. 2. The manner of their going forth is described they went in hast with dow trussed upon their shoulders vers 34.35 and they went out richly having received jewels of gold and silver of the Egyptians vers 35. then the reason thereof is shewed the Lord gave them favour vers 36. 3. The circumstances belonging to their departure are expressed First of the place from whence and whither they went Secondly of the persons by their numbers vers 37. and divers kindes vers 38. Thirdly the time after the space of 430. yeeres 3. In the 3. part concerning the law of the Passeover there is the prescription then the execution and in the prescription three things are described 1. Of the persons that shall be admitted to eat thereof or not admitted vers 44 45. 2. Of the place where it shall be eaten vers 46. 3. The manner required in the thing a bone must not be broken vers 47. in the persons they must be circumcised that eat thereof vers 48 49. then followeth the execution by the people vers 50. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. A small beast I.V. rather than a Lamb. B.G. cum caeter sheb signifieth either a Lambe or a Kid for they might take of either vers 5. they could not take a Lambe of Kids or Goats Vers. 4. Both he himselfe shall take and his neâ—ghbour I. C. better than he shall take his neighbour B. G. cum câ—ter for here the conjunction and his neighbour is omitted and the distinction over heâ— himselfe doth sever it from the clause following the meaning is that hee and his neighbour should joyne together to take a
stocke of Iesse and of the graft that should grow out of his root Isay 11.1 who should make our bitter waters sweet as he saith Come unto me all that labour and I will refresh you Borrh. 3. It signifieth also that our bitter afflictions by faith are made easie and pleasant which remaine bitter sowre and tart Nisi fide adhibeamus ad lignum crucis Christi Vnlesse we doe apply by faith the wood of Christs crosse that iâ— beleeve in his death Osiander So also Augustine Praefigurans gloriam gratiam crucis It prefigured the glory and grace of the crosse 4. This further sheweth what wee are by nature and what by grace by these bitter waters the Lord would bring to light Amaritudinem quae in eorum cordibus latebat the bitternesse which lay hid in their hearts Calvin By nature therefore our waters that is our thoughts and all our actions are bitter but they are washed and purified by grace and faith in Christ. QUEST XLIII What law and ordinances the Lord here gave his people Vers. 25. THere he made them an ordinance and a Law 1. The Hebrewes thinke that this Law here given them was concerning the Sabbath which in the next Chapter is confirmed and established where they are forbidden to gather Manna upon the Sabbath But the law of the Sabbath was more ancient for immediately after the creation the Lord sanctified the seventh day of rest to bee perpetually observed and kept of his Church And it is not to be doubted of but that the Israelites kept the Sabbath in Egypt as may appeare by the institution of the Passeover wherein both in respect of the number of the seventh day prescribed to be an holy convocation and by the manner of keeping the same in resting from all servile worke Exod. 12.16 there seemeth to be relation to the rest of the Sabbath and seventh day which they were already acquainted with after the ensample whereof they should keepe the seventh day of unleavened bread 2. Lyranus thinketh that these were certaine ceremoniall Lawes as of the red cow prescribed afterward at large Num. 19. and other rites of legall purifyings as also some judicials But this is only his conjecture without any ground the first Law that was given the people after they came out of Egypt was the morall Law and before this it is evident that there were certaine ceremoniall rites and judiciall equities kept by the Fathers so that this was not the first time and place that they received such things 3. Simlerus is of opinion therefore that such ceremonies and rites as were preserved and continued by tradition from the Fathers were here by the authority of God confirmed that they should not take them as grounded upon custome only but warranted and commanded by God But it seemeth by the phrase He set them an ordinance that they received an ordinance not given them before and seeing that the Lord intended shortly within the space of little more than a moneth as may be gathered chap. 16.1 and chap. 19.1 to give them Lawes and ordinances in mount Sinai there appeared no such necessity to prevent that time and place 4. Pellican understandeth the Lawes and ceremonies which were given afterward in mount Sinai Eo loci sed non jam tunc About that place but not at that time But neither about that place were the Lawes given which were delivered in mount Sinai for betweene Marah and the desert of Sinai they had six stations or mansions as they are numbred Num. 33. from verse 9. to vers 16. And this Law here mentioned was given at this time while they stayed in Marah where they proved and tried their faith and obedience as the next words shew 5. Some thinke that the Lord here gave them Lawes Non scriptura sed ore ut justè viverent not in writing but by word of mouth that they should live uprightly Ferus And what Lawes they were is not here expressed Osiander But to what purpose should a Law be given not written that the people might alwayes have it in remembrance 6. Therefore what this Law and ordinance was is here in the next verse expressed where the Lord moveth the people to the obedience of his Lawes with promise to bee their protector in keeping them from the plagues and diseases of Egypt Iun. So that the Lord in this place dealeth two wayes with his people Postquam aqua penuria illos examinavit verbo etiam admonuit After he had tried and examined them with the want and penury of water hee doth also by his Word admonish them to be more obedient Calvin QUEST XLIV Why the Lord at this time gave his people a Law NOw why the Lord gave them this Law and ordinance in Marah the reasons may be these 1. Because the people a long time having beene in bondage were not used to the Lords yoke they might have said then with the Prophet Isai. 26.13 Other Lords beside thee have ruled us therefore Hoc populo longa servitute oppresso forte iâ— dissuetudinem venerant Because the people by their long servitude might perhaps have growne to a disuse the Lord giveth them a Law Simler 2. The Lord in thus doing Pactum cum patribus factum renovat Doth renne the covenant made with their Fathers Pellican Hee doth give them a Law to put them in mind of the ancient covenant made with their forefathers 3. The Lord taketh occasion by this present benefit in providing of them water in their distresse to take triall of their obedience Postquam aquae penuria examinavit populum After he had examined them with the penury of water Calvin Which might serve as a preparative to move them to obedience 4. Because they were a carnall and disobedient people they had need of a Law to bind them Carnales enim cancello legis indigent For carnall men had need to be held in by a Law Ferus As the Apostle saith The Law is not given to a righteous man but to the lawlesse and disobedient 1. Tim. 19. 5. The Lord here giveth them a Law to shew what was the end of their deliverance and redemption out of Egypt not to live as they list but to walke in obedience before God Populum docet ne ex servitute liberati ad carnis libidinem deflectat He teacheth the people lest they being delivered out of bondage should turne unto the lust of the flesh Pellican 6. And beside the Lord would by this meanes Paulatim populum jugo legis adsuefacere By little and little acquaint his people with the yoke of his Law which he was purposed to deliver more fully in mount Sinai Osiander So also Simler and Borrh. QUEST XLV Who is said here to tempt him ANd there he â—â—oved him 1. Some doe understand this of the people that they should tempt God and in that sense it is understood two wayes either that they tempted God after he had given them a Law which sheweth the
great perversenesse of the people that notwithstanding the Law given them ceased not to sinne against God or it is a reason why the Lord gave them a Law because they there tempted him this latteâ— sense Calvin preferreth Quod Deus populi malitiam castigaverit à quo tentatuâ— fuerat The Lord correcteth the malice of the people of whom he was tempted But if it were understood of the people the verbe would have beene put in the plurall number They tempted him as vers 23. When they came to Marah and vers 24. jilâ—â—â— hagâ—am the people murmured where people is in the singular but murmured in the plurall And againe the coherence of the sentence beareth not this sense There he set them that is the people a law and there he proved him the same him then he proved unto the which he set a law 2. Some thinke that Moses in Gods name proved the people Genevens But the same that is said before to set them a law doth also prove them that is God and not Moses 3. Therefore the meaning is that God tried here the faith and obedience of his people and this best agreeth both with the words before going that he which gave a law unto them is said also to prove them and with the words following And he said if thou wilt diligently harken c. As God thus said to his people so hee it was that proved them Simler QUEST XLVI Of the divers kinds of temptations Vers. 25. ANd there he proved him 1. There are three kinds of temptations God tempteth man and man tempteth God and the Devill is the tempter of man 1. God is said to tempt two kind of wayes either directly and immediately by himselfe or mediately by other By himselfe sometime he proveth and tempteth by blessings to see if the people will be thereby perswaded to obedience as he did by giving them Manna Exod. 16.5 and Deut. 8.16 sometime by afflictions to see if they will be faithfull as he proved the Israelites in the desert 40. yeeres Deut. 8.3 The Lord is said to tempt mediately when others are the instruments and agents but God the disposer as hee is said by false Prophets to prove his people whether they love the Lord with all their heart Deut. 13.3 2. Man also is said to tempt God as the Israelites did in the wildernesse provoke the Lord by their tentations 40. yeeres Heb. 3.10 And these tentations are of three sorts 1. By despairing and distrusting in the power and assistance of God as Psalm 78.41 They tempted God and limited the holy one of Israel they did limite and tye God unto meanes that when they saw no ordinary meanes to be provided for they despaired as they spake against God saying Can God prepare a table in the wildernesse Psal. 78.19 2. They are said to tempt and provoke God which presume upon God neglecting or refusing the meanes As our Saviour answered the Devill that would have tempted him to cast himselfe downe from the top of the pinacle and to trust in Gods assistance Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God to have presumed upon Gods helpe where there was no cause or necessity had beene a tempting of God So the Prophet saith that the King of Judah in refusing to aske a signe for the confirmation of their hope in God provoked God Isay 7.13 3. Men also tempt God by their curiosity where as they aske things of God which are not necessary as the King of Judah would not aske a signe because it was to tempt God Isay 7.12 which is generally true that he which beleeveth not Gods word without a signe tempteth him but hee was deceived in the particular for it is no tempting of God to aske a signe where the Lord doth offer it as in that place he did So the Sadduces and Pharisies are said to tempt Christ when they asked a signe for men doe as well tempt God of curiosity as of infidelity of this sort was the temptation of the Israelites When they tempted God in their hearts requiring meat for their lust Psalm 78.14 They did of wantonnesse and curiosity for their bellies as the other curiosity is for the mind lust for flesh when they needed not having Manna to content them 3. The Devill is said to be the tempter of man that is a seducer and leader of them into evill and therefore he is simply without any other addition called the Tempter Matth. 4.4 Here then Augustines distinction may well be received Vnam tentationem intelligimus quae decipit sic Deus non tentat alteraâ— qua probat sic tentamur à Deo Wee understand one temptation which deceiveth so God tempteth none one that proveth so we are tempted of God The temptation of Satan hath a double act one toward God when hee tempteth and urgeth God against the Saints and therefore is called the accuser of the brethren the other toward men and so he is the deceiver of the world Revel 12.9 10. And in these temptations unto evill there is a principall tempter and chiefe egger unto evill which is the Devill and ministring and underserving tempters as the concupiscence of our owne nature So the Apostle saith every man is tempted When he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence and is entised Iam. 1.14 As Bernard also well saith Diabolus proprio baculo nos caedit manus nostras proprio cingulo ligat ut caro quae nobis data est in adjutorium fiat nobis in ruinam The Devill doth beat us with our owne staffe and bindeth our hands with our owne girdle that our flesh which was given for our helpe should bee unto our ruine Bernard meditat cap. 15. QUEST XLVII Of the difference betweene good and evill tentations IT shall not bee amisse here to shew the differences betweene good and evill tentations 1. They differ in the efficient cause God is the author of the one as God tempted Abraham the Devill of the other as hee entred into Iudas heart and tempted him to betray Christ. 2. The end is divers Deuâ— tentat ut doceat Diabolus ut decipiat God tempteth to teach us the Devill to deceive us August de tempore serm 72. Abrahams temptation sheweth the one and Iobs the other Deus tentat ut corâ—â—et Diabolus tentat ut subruat God tempteth to crowne us the Devill tempteth to confound us Ambros. lib. 1. dâ— Abraham cap. 8. 3. The manner also is divers the Devill promiseth faire and performeth foule he maketh himselfe a friend but in the end turneth a foe hee beginneth like a Lambe but endeth like a Lion Vt spirituales defraâ—det transfigurat se in angelum lucis ut fortes comprimat apparet agâ—us To deceive those that are spirituall he transfigureth himselfe into an Angell of light to overcome the strong hee sheweth himselfe as a Lambe Augustin soliloq cap. 17. Hee inveigleth Judas with hope of gaine when hee betrayed Christ but he payed him with
none of these evill diseases upon thee The best medicine then against diseases and sicknesse is obedience and to walke in the feare of God Osiander And sinne is that which causeth disâ—ases as S. Paul sheweth that divers among the Corinthians were some sicke some weake some were fallen asleepe because of certaine abuses which they committed in celebrating the Lords Supper And in the same place the Apostle sheweth the best remedy that they should judge themselves by repentance and amendment of life and then they should not bee judged of the Lord by sicknesse mortality and other such judgements 1. Cor. 11.30 31. 6. Observ. After heavinesse commeth joy Vers. 27. ANd they came to Elim where were twelve fountaines c. After they had gone thorow dâ—y and barren places the Lord bringeth them to a pleasant and comfortable station thus the Lord after heavinesse sendeth comfort after labour rest after affliction prosperity Simler As it is in the Psalme Weeping may abide in the evening but joy commeth in the morning Psal. 30.5 CHAP. XVI 1. The Method and Argument THis Chapter sheweth both the necessity and want of food which the children of Israel sustained to vers 4. then the supply of their want in the rest of the Chapter First their want is described 1. By the circumstances of the time and place 2. By the effects their murmuring where are set forth the circumstances of their persons that murmured the whole congregation and against whom namely Moses and Aaron vers 2. then the matter of their murmuring vers 3. Secondly the supply is 1. Promised by the Lord with particular direction what they shall gather upon every day and what upon the sixth day vers 4 5. 2. The same is declared to the people 1. Joyntly by Moses and Aaron with a reprehension for their murmuring vers 6 7. 2. By Moses alone vers 8. 3. By Aaron alone at the appointment of Moses where is shewed both what the people saw while Aaron spake and what the Lord said before to Moses vers 10 11 12. 3. The promise is exhibited where first is described the manner of the comming forth of the flâ—sh then of the Man vers 13 14. 2. The effect which it wrought the admiration of the people which is shewed by the name Man which they gave it 3. Then followeth certaine lawes and precepts for the disposing and ordering of thiâ— Man The first law and order is how much every one should gather where is set forth the precept or rule vers 16. The obedience of the people vers 17. and the successe vers 18. The second precept is that nothing should be reserved till the morning where both the transgression of the people is shewed vers 20. and their obedience afterward in gathering it every morning vers 21. The third precept is that they should gather none upon the Sabbath but twice so much upon the sixth day to serve also for the Sabbath here is declared 1. The occasion of this law the information of the rulers with the occasion thereof the people gathering double on the sixth day vers 21 22. 2. Then the promulgation of the law of the Sabbath with the obedience of the people thereunto to vers 27. 3. The transgression of the people vers 27. 4. The reprehension by Moses with an iteration of the law to vers 30. 5. The reformation of the people vers 30. with a further description of Man vers 31. The fourth precept is the reserving of Man in a pot commanded by the Lord to Moses vers 32. prescribed by him to Aaron vers 32. and by him accordingly performed vers 34. Lastly is shewed the perpetuall use of Manna till they came to the land of Canaan vers 35. 2. The divers readings Vers. 8. When the Lord hath given I.V.S. where must be supplied yee shall know I. better than at eventide shall the Lord give B.G.L. for here the preposition is omitted the word is beteth in giving A P.H. Vers. 10. They looked towards the wildernesse A.P.B.G.L.V. they turned them I.S. phanah signifieth both Vers. 14. When the dew which was fallen or the lying of the dew was â—â—â—ended G.P.A. or lift it selfe up I. was gone B.V. had ceased S. had covered the face L. Vers. 14. A small round thing I.B. G.A.P.V. better than a small white S. or pilo â—usum beaten with a pestle L· mecusphas round Vers. 15. It is Man B.G.V.I.P. better than what is this S.L.A. for mah not man signifieth what Vers. 29. Turne every man in his place G.I.V.P. at home B. with himselfe L.S. the word is â—actun sub se under him P. that is in the place under him Vers. 31. As wafers made with hony I.B. G. cum caeter better than fiâ—e flower made with hony S.L. tzaphichith cakes wafers Vers. 34. Laid it up before the Testimony to be kept B.G. cum caeter better than posuit in Tabernaculo he put it in the Tabernacle L. haghaduth the Testimony 3. Questions and doubts discussed and explained QUEST I. Of the desart of Sin Vers. 1. THey came to the wildernesse of Sin c. 1. There was another desart called Zin where Miriam Moses sister died which is named also Pharan and Kadesh Numb 33.36 but with this difference this Sin is written with samech the other with â—sade Marbach Simler Then Tostatus is somewhat deceived who maketh two desarts bearing the same name Sin qu. 1. in Exod. whereas the one is Sin the other Zin or Tzin 2. There was also the desart of Sinai which was divers from this of Sin for into this desart they came on the 15. day of the second moneth but into the other on the first day of the third moneth chap. 19.1 Thostat 1. quaest 3. This was the eighth station or mansion place of the Israelites the seventh which was by the red Sea Numb 33.9 is here omitted as other stations there numbred as Raphkah and Alush are not here rehearsed but only the principall places remembred Iun Simler QUEST II. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desert of Sin THe fifteenth day of the second moneth 1. This was a moneth after their comming out of Egypt whence they departed upon the 14. day of the first moneth Marbach 2. Which sheweth their great ingratitude who in so short a time had forgotten all those miracles and great workes which the Lord had done for them in Egypt and their mighty deliverance from so great a bondage Pelarg. 3. As also by this appeareth the cause of their great want and penury they had now spent all their provision which they brought out of Egypt of the which they had lived all these thirty dayes feeding thereof but sparingly neither for they could not bring out much foode with them comming forth in haste and having no other carriage but upon their shoulders and they pretending to goe out to sacrifice in the desert could not without suspition of a purpose not to returne convey
businesse fall into that very time when the people were preparing themselves to receive the law 2. Neither is it like that Iethro came immediately after the giving of the law for Moses stayed 40. dayes with God in the mount and then comming downe he judged the people for their Idolatrie which was no time to give entertainment to Iethro all the host being in heavinesse and after that Moses stayed 40. dayes more so that it was toward the end of the first yeare or the beginning of the second when Iethro came This is Tostatus second reason Contra. All this is easily granted and admitted that Iethro came not immediately after the law was given but this sheweth not that he came not before the giving of the law as is before declared 3. Againe seeing Iethro returned into his Countrie in the second yeare the second moneth when they were about to remove their campe from mount Sinai Numb 10.30 it is not like that hee would stay a whole yeare with Moses out of his owne Countrie Tostat. Contra. That storie concerning Hobabs departure who also is Iethro is transposed and that communication which Moses there hath with his father in law was had before that time which storie is here alleaged because it was there more fully to bee handled Iun. Seeing therefore that one of the stories must of necessitie be transposed and set out of his place it is for many reasons more agreeable to the order of the things which were done to referre that storie Numb 10. to this place than to joyne this unto that for immediately after that storie there inserted of Hobabs departure followeth in the next Chapter Num. 11 the constitution of the 70. Elders which was a divers ordinance from Iethros device of constituting Captaines over thousands hundreds and fiftie and like not to have followed immediately upon the other because Moses having made so many coadjutors so lately by the advice of his father in law which did helpe to beare the burden with him would not so soone have complained till he had had full triall and exâ—ience of that forme of government that he was not able to beare the people alone as he doth complaine Numb 11.14 4. Further it is objected that at Iethro his comming hee gave that advice for the appointing of under officers and Judges but this was done in the second yeare what time they were to remove from mount Sinai as Moses himselfe sheweth that it was about the same time when the Lord spake unto him to depart from Choreb Deut. 1.6 9. Tostat. Contra. Moses indeed saith I spake unto you the same time saying I am not able to beare you my selfe alone but these words The same time must not be restrained to the time of the Lords speaking unto them to remove from Choreb for how could that choice of officers be made in the instant of their removing but it must be understood generally of the time of their stay and abode by the mount Choreb Iun. 2. Wherefore the more probable opinion is that Iethro came unto Moses while they encamped about Choreb before they removed to the wildernesse of Sinai and there received the law in that order as it is here set downe by Moses 1. Because no anticipation of time or transposing of the storie is to be admitted in Scripture where no necessity of the sense enforceth it now here is no such necessity to urge us to thinke this storie to be set out of the place neither any inconvenience need to be feared in admitting the same to be done in this order as Moses hath penned it as is before shewed in the particular answer to the severall objections 2. The nearenesse of that place doth perswade as much that seeing Midian was not far off from Choreb where Moses had used to keepe his father in lawes sheepe it is like that Iethro invited by the nearenesse and opportunity of the place tooke this journey Lyranus And though Moses when he departed with his wife and children lodged by the way that might be because the children were young and tender and so he tooke easie journeyes or the day might bee farre spent when he tooke his leave of his father in law as when in the like case the Levite departed from his wives father Iud 19. 3. Neither is it like Moses with the host of Israel lying so neare unto Midian so long together well nie a yeare that Iethro would deferre so long to bring Moses wife and children unto him or that Mosâ—â— would all that while endure their absence from him Lyranus 4. The text sheweth that the report of those things which the Lord had done for Moses and Israel brought him thither it seemeth then that as soone as he had heard of the same of the late victory of the Amalekites Iethro dispatched presently to goe unto Moses Iosephus QUEST VIII Wherefore Iethro sent before to Moses Vers. 6. ANd he said to Moses 1. Iethro said thus by some messengers which he sent before to Moses which both shewes his humanity he would not presse upon Moses unawares though he were his father in law Simler And he did it Vt honestius reciperentur That they might be received in better manner for Moses honour Lyran. Tostat. It is like also that Iethro came with some troupe and company and therefore could have no safe passage or entrance without some safe conduct from Moses for the Israelites did stand upon their watch and guard because of their enemies which were round about them Simler It might be also that Iethro did this in humility not presuming to joyne himselfe to the people of God before he had made Moses acquainted Ferus QUEST IX Of the manner of Moses entertainment Vers. 7. ANd Moses went out to meet c. 1. Moses humility joyned with humanity appeareth in going forth to meet his father in law whom hee reverenceth as his elder and his father in law though in other respects Moses being the Ruler of such a great people and endued with such an excellent gift in the power of miracles were the more honourable person Tostat. 2. Then Moses sheweth his love in kissing him which was used then and is yet in some Countries as a signe and testimonie of love Marbach 3. Then his courtesie appeareth each in asking the other of their welfare and health Pelarg. 4. His beneficence and hospitality is declared in bringing him into his Tent. Pelarg. that they might better commune within of their affaires than abroad Lyran. This was Moses peculiar Tabernacle which he pitched without the host chap. 33.7 and whereupon the cloud used to rest before the great Tabernacle was set up Tostat. It was not that great Tabernacle where the Arke afterwards was put for it was not lawfull for any Gentile to enter therein Hugo de Sanct. Victor neither was yet that Tabernacle spoken of QUEST X. Why Moses declareth all these things unto Iethro Vers. 8. THen Moses told his father in law
c. 1. Three things Moses declareth to his father in law First the plagues and judgements which fell upon Pharaoh and the Egyptians for Israels sake that is to the intent that they should let the people of God goe Secondly the travell and labours which they indured by famine thirst and warre Thirdly how they were relieved in all these necessities and delivered from all their dangers Tostat. 2. Now Moses declared these things to Hobab to satisfie his desire for he was desirous to heare more certainly of all these things Simler Likewise he doth it that Iethro might rejoyce together with them for all the mercies of God received Tostat. quast 3. And beside Moses hereby would draw him to the true knowledge of God and further instruct him therein And so Moses cibare studuit socerum primo spiritualiter Moses first of all seeketh to give spirituall food to his father in law Ferus QUEST XI Of Iethro his joy and rejoycing Vers. 9. ANd Iethro rejoyced 1. Iethro dealeth far otherwise than Amalek for they envied the prosperity of Israel and sought to doe them hurt But Iethro rejoyced and was glad therefore afterward Saul was sent to take revenge of Amalek but he spared the Kenites which were the posteritie of Iethro because they shewed mercy to the Israelites 1 Sam. 15.6 Borrh. 2. Iethro expresseth his joy in three degrees first hee rejoyceth inwardly in heart then hee testifieth and confesseth the same with his mouth vers 10. and further expresseth the same in act in offering of sacrifices unto God Tostat. Non solum confessus est fidem suam ore sed etiam opere He confessed his faith not onely with his mouth but in dâ—â—d Lyran. 3. And for very joy of heart he repeateth the same thing twice that God had delivered them out of the hand of the Egyptians as men in passion doe use to double and treble their words Tostat. Or the first delivering may signifie their saving from the sword of the Egyptians which pursued them the other from their thraldome and servitude Cajetan QUEST XII Whether Iethro had before this the knowledge of the true God Vers. 11. NOw I know that Iehovah is greater than all gods 1. Neither was Iethro before this altogether ignorant of the true God or was before a worshipper of Idols as Tostat. For Moses would not have married a meere Idolaters daughter and where he saith Now I know that sheweth not that he knew not God before as Tostatus concludeth but it is meant of his experimentall knowledge that he was now by these wonderfull works and judgements of God more confirmed in his faith Calvin 2. Neither yet was Iethro a perfect worshipper of God and so circumcised as the people of Israel were for if he had beene circumcised hee had beene bound to keepe the whole law as the Apostle reasoneth Gal. 5.2 as all the festivities and other ordinances of Israel and then he being incorporated by circumcision into the people of God and so become a proselyte would not have desired to returne to his people as he doth Numb 10. Tostat. quast 4. 3. Therefore though before this Iethro had the true knowledge of God which was a long time preserved in Abrahams line among those which were not of Israel as appeareth in Iob and his friends yet Non tam pure sinceriter clare cognoscebant Deum ut Israelite c. Yet they knew not God so purely and sincerely and clearely as the Israelites Lippoman And this speech in preferring Jehovah before other gods may proceed from his errour who had an opinion before of the multiplicitie of gods as other of the heathen Simler Yet in another sense is this speech used by Moses chap. 15.11 Who is like unto thee O Lord among the gods that is Angels or any other power whatsoever Calvin QUEST XIII Of the meaning and true reading of the 11. vers Vers. 11. IN that thing wherein they dealt proudly hee is above them 1. The Latine translator readeth Because they dealt proudly against them but here the words bedabhar asher in the thing which are omitted in this sense a reason is given in generall of the destruction of the Egyptians because they were proud and insolent against the people of God Tostat. 2. Others supplie this word indicavit hee hath judged them Simler or perierunt they have perished in that thing wherein they were insolent against them which some referre to their destruction in the red sea that as they had drowned the Hebrewes children in the red sea so they perished there Vatab. But as Calvin saith Videtur nimis esse restrictum This seemeth to be too much restrained therefore in generall rather the equitie of Gods judgements appeareth that had measured unto them as they had done to the Israelites Galas Borrh. 3. But the third reading is to be preferred that the preposition ghal here signifieth not against but above and them must not bee referred to the Israelites but to the Egyptians that God was superiour unto them in that wherein they boast that is in their great power and glory Iun. As they vaunted when they pursued Israel I will overtake them I will divide the spoile my lust shall be satisfied upon them chap. 15.9 QUEST XIV Whether Iethro offered himselfe burnt offerings Vers. 12. THen Iethro tooke burnt offerings c. 1. Tostatus hereupon gathereth because Iethro observeth the difference of sacrifices instituted in the law betweene burnt offerings wherein all was consumed upon the Altar and other sacrifices wherein part was reserved that he came to Moses after the law was given quaest 4. But this is no necessary collection for even among the Gentiles some sacrifices they offered whole of some they reserved part for their sacred feasts especially among them which came of Abrahams line where some seeds of Abrahams faith were still preserved Simler 2. This rather may serve as an argument against that opinion that the law of sacrifices and of the Priesthood of Aaron was not yet instituted because Iethro a strange Priest was permitted to sacrifice therefore it is like that as yet the Priesthood was not instituted Simler Cajetan 3. Some thinke that Iethro onely tooke part of the sacrifices which were offered and sacrificed not Lippoman But the phrase He tooke them unto God sheweth that he tooke them to offer unto God Iun. 4. Oleaster thinketh that he offered by the ministry of Moses But as Augustine well collecteth Moses is not yet read to have sacrificed at all 5. This is like to have beene Primum ejus sincerum legitimum sacrificium Iethros first sincere and legitimate sacrifice Calvin For although he had some knowledge of God before yet he knew him not purely and perfectlie before now QUEST XV. In what sense they are said to eat bread before the Lord. THey came to eat bread with Moses father in law before God 1. They did either eat Manna that Iethro might see the bread which God gave them
this order or at this time as the story is set downe that is before the giving of the Law but that hee came in the end of the first yeere or in the beginning of the second and stayed with him about two moneths till the campe removed which was the 20. day of the second moneth Numb 10. Tostat. Contra. But this opinion is before refuted quaest 7. For it is not like that the campe of Israel lying almost a yeere from the first day of the third moneth in the first yeere chap. 19.1 to the 20. day of the second moneth in the second yeere Numb 10 11. that either Iethro would stay so long from visiting Moses or Moses all that while not desire to see his wife and children and seeing the same and report of the great workes which God had done for Israel and of that late victory against Amalek brought Iethro thither it is no doubt but that as soone as this same came to his eares that hee hastened his journey 2. Some are of opinion that Iethro Moses father in law went away at this time but he left Hobab his sonne and brother to Zipporah with Moses still who also departed when the campe removed from Sinai Numb 10. Oleaster Simlerus Osiander Contra. But it is proved before that this Hobab and Iethro were all one man quaest 1. for there is no mention made of any kinsman that Moses had by his wife but his father in law and her grandfather Reghuel and that speech of Moses Thou mayest bee as eyes unto us that is our guide best agreeth unto his father in law a man of age and experience and if Reghâ—el had any sonne it is like where hee is said to have had seven daughters Exod. 2.16 mention would have beene made of his sonne seeing the Scripture useth rather to note the genealogy of the males than of the other sex 3. Some other thinke that Iethro came at this time in the first yeere and stayed a whole yeere that hee might be full instructed in the faith and religion of Gods people Lyran. But it is not like that he being so neere his countrey not above a dayes journey or two would so long be absent from thence being so desirous to returne thither Tostat. 4. Nor yet is it probable that Iethro went away so soone before the Law was given for it is like that before hee went Moses put his councell in practice which could not bee done in so short a time Pellican for the people were first to bee numbred before the Officers could bee set over thousands and hundreds c. Now there were but fifteene dayes from their first comming to the wildernesse of Sin chap. 16.1 and their removing to the wildernesse of Sinai chap. 19.1 In which time Manna was given them and the water out of the Rock and they fought with Amalek so that they could have no time to number the people 5. Wherefore this may be safely held that Iethro came at this time while they camped in Rephidim but neither went away so soone staying but only a few dayes nor yet remained so long as a whole yeere but seeing that Moses presently went up to the mount and stayed twice forty dayes it is like that Iethro waited his comming downe and presently Moses set cunning men aworke to make the Tabernacle at what time the people were numbred Exod. 38.25 when they contributed silver gold and brasse toward that holy worke Then it being like that Iethro stayed to see his councell put in practice which could not be done without the numbring of the people and they were not numbred untill the Tabernacle began to be made which might be some foure moneths after his comming so long it is probable that Iethro stayed how long after it is uncertaine That story then of Hobaâ—s departure Numb 10. is transposed but it belongeth not all to this place as Iunius thinketh for the reasons before alleaged yet it is evident that it fell not out in that very time and order there set downe for before Moses is there mentioned to have spoken to Hobab the cloud was lifted up from the Tabernacle and the host began to march forward according to their armies So I here subscribe unto the opinion of Galasius upon this place Non intelligit Iethronem statim abiisse c. Hee understandeth not that Iethro presently went away but that he stayed not with the Israelites and at length returned into his countrey 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doctr. No mans actions are perfect in this life Vers. 17. THis thing which thou doest is not well Moses though an excellent man yet in this action of judging the people tooke not a good course neither for his owne case nor the peoples good which sheweth that in the best mens actions there are imperfections And if all Moses acts were not perfect what are ours Simler So the Apostle confesseth of himselfe Not as though I had already attained unto it or were already perfect Philip. 3.12 2. Doctr. The Prophets had not an habit of prophesying but an actuall and present illumination FUrther in that Iethro as a prudent man seeth more for the politike government than Moses who was a great Prophet it sheweth that the Prophets had not an habituall knowledge or propheticall instinct alwayes remaining with them for then they should not be ignorant of any thing but they prophesied Ex actuali quadam illuminatione By an actuall illumination for the time which as soone as it ceaseth Redeunt ad seipsos They returne to themselves and see no more than they did before as here Moses though a Prophet because hee had no present revelation seeth no more than another in this matter nay he seeth not so much as Iethro who was no Prophet Tostat. quaest 8. So Ieremy after hee had talked with the King was advised by him what answer hee should make to the Princes and followed his direction accordingly Ierem. 38.28 3. Doctr. The wise sayings of the Heathen not to be rejected Vers. 24. SO Moses obeyed the voice Upon this example of Moses harkening to the voice of Iethro who was a stranger from Israel Origen thus collecteth Vnde nos si forte invenimus aliquid sapienter à Gentilibus dictum c. Whereupon wee also learne that if wee finde any thing well spoken of the Gentiles we must not presently reject it with the Author Ex Lippoman As those profitable inventions of the liberall sciences which were found out by the Heathen are still commendably retained among Christians and are made to attend as handmaids upon religion as the Egyptian Jewels served to adorne the Israelites So Saint Paul useth the testimony of Aratus Act. 17.28 of Menander 1. Cor. 15.33 and Epimenides Tit. 1.12 4. Doct. Princes may have Officers and Ministers under them Vers. 25. MAde them heads over the people It is fit therefore that Princes should not thrust themselves upon all causes but make choice of grave and vertuous
for that heathenish conceit of the Philosopher that vertue is not properly said to be in women it is contrary to that position of the Apostle that in Christ there is neither male nor female Galath 3.28 the spirit of God can plant grace and vertue in the hearts of women as well as of men nay often the Lord chuseth the weake things of this world to confound the mighty things 1. Cor. 1.27 And the examples of so many vertuous and good women in the Scriptures of Sara Rebecca Anna the Shunamite and the rest in the old of Marie Anna Martha Lydia Dorcas and many other in the new Testament doe evidently confute that prophane paradox of the Philosopher 4. And to deliver the regiment of women from the Cardinals vile and impure slaunder this country and nation of ours as is hath found the government of a woman the worst in the late Marian persecutions when more good men and women Saints of God were put to death than in any three Kings reigne beside so have we seene it in the next change the best of all other Princes reignes that went before famous Queene Elizabeths government as for flourishing peace honourable fame and name enriching of the Land subduing of forraine enemies enacting of good lawes may be compared with the reigne of any former Kings So for the advancing of true religion increasing of learning propagating the Gospell none of her predecessors came neere her That as the refining of coine being reduced from base money to pure silver and gold was her honour in the Civill State so the purging of religion according to the purity of the word of God in the Church shall bee her everlasting fame in the world and is her eternall reward with God 4. Confut. That Christ shall have no Iudges under him at the latter day but shall be the only Iudge himselfe Vers. 22. LEt them judge all small causes Origen upon these words hath this private conceit Hanc sâ—guram Iudicum non solum in hoc seculo sed etiam in futuro servandam c. 〈◊〉 this forme of Iudges shall be observed not only in this world but in the next And then he alleageth that text Matth. 18.28 That when the Sonne of man shall sit in the throne of Majesty yee which have followed me in the regeneration shall sit upon twelve seats and judge the twelve tribes of Israel Whereupon he inferreth that Christ at the day of judgement shall appoint other Judges beside himselfe Qui judicent populum de mineribus causiâ— c. Which shall judge the people in smaller causes referring the greater to him The Rhemisnis and Romanistes whose manner is to scrape all the refuse of the Fathers affirme likewise That the faithfull shall judge and give sentence with Christ at the latter day wresting the same text in Matthew to the same purpose Contra. 1. The Apostles and Saints are said indeed to judge the world but not in that sense as Christ is said to be the Judge of the world but as he saith his Word shall judge them at the latter day Ioh. 12.48 that is be a witnesse against them so the Word preached by the Saints in their life and their conversation following the same shall be a witnesse against the world and so their condemnation like as in the processe of judgement here in earth the evidence that is brought in and the witnesses produced are said to condemne the guilty partie and to judge them though the Judge only give sentence Thus Ambrose fitly expoundeth this phrase Iudicabunt Sancti hunc mundum quia exemplo fidei illorum perfidia mundi damnabitur The Saints shall judge the world because by example of their faith their perfidiousnesse shall be condemned 2. For otherwise if Christ should observe the same forme which Moses did to appoint coadjutors because he alone sufficed not this were to derogate from his all sufficient power who needeth not as man any assistants or fellow helpers Vers. 22. Every great matter let them bring to thee Upon this president the Romanistes would ground the papall reservation of cases from whom no appeale say they is to be made as there was not from Moses Tostat. quaest 11. in 18. cap. Exod. Contra. 1. There is great difference betweene the reservation of matters to Moses and of certaine cases to the Pope for Moses was set over but one nation which at this time encamped together within the compasse of not many miles and so they might with ease bring the weighty causes to him But the Pope challengeth to be the supreme Judge over all the world and so without infinite trouble the greater causes cannot be brought unto him 2. Moses judgement was sought for because hee could not erre having often conference with God to direct him as the Pope hath not and this Testatus confesseth Romanus pontifex c. The Roman Bishop though he have great power sometime is not a man very vertuous and though he be because he hath not God present to answer unto all his demands facilius errare potest he may more easily erre therefore that is but a foppish and fawning conclusion of the Canonists that the Pope hath Omnia jura in scrinio pectoris All lawes in his breast 3. Whereas Iethro intended in this device the peoples ease not to goe farre for their causes and Moses ability to performe his office neither of these inconveniences is helped in making appeales to Rome for neither is the Pope able to amend all such causes and the people would be infinitely molested to be hurried to Rome 4. And if it were not for the advantage of the Court and Consistory of Rome they would desire to bee eased rather of than cumbred with such appeales But Moses herein only sought the profit of Gods people not his owne Simler 6. Morall Observations 1. Obs. To take heed of idle and vaine talke Vers. 8. THen Moses told his father in law c. Moses did conferre with Iethro about the wondrous workes of God which the Lord had wrought for them Vnde arguuntur hi qui vanis colloquiis delectantur They then are reproved which are delighted with vaine talke Ferus Which may serve as a good motive in our dayes to cut off idle if not very prophane conference when wee meet remembring ever that of idle words we must give an account B. Babington 2. Observ. Workes must be joyned with faith Vers. 12. THen Iethro tooke burnt offerings c. Having beene thankfull in words now he addeth deeds for S. Iames calleth that a dead faith where workes want if we joyne both these together as Iethro did we shall fully give assurance both to others and to our selves of our true faith B. Babington 3. Obs. That we should doe all our workes as in Gods sight Vers. 12. THey came to eat bread with Moses father in law before God Hereupon Origen well noteth Sancti manducant bibunt in conspectu Dei c. The
Saints doe eat and drinke in the sight of God and all that they doe they doe in his sight And so the Apostle saith Whether ye eat or drinke or whatsoever ye doe doe all to the glory of God 1. Cor. 10.31 4. Obs. Diligence is required in a Magistrate Vers. 13. THe people stood about Moses from morning to even Moses singular diligence and paines is here set forth in attending upon the causes of the people Audiant hoc delicusi Indices nostri qui vix ad horam c. Let our delicate Iudges heare this which scarce indure an houre to heare their suiters causes Diligence in the charge commited to us is sweet unto God and good to our selves Come thou good and faithfull servant will God say to the Magistrate as well as to the Minister Enter into thy Lords joy B. Babington 5. Obs. Iudges and Magistrates specially must be men fearing God Vers. 21. FEaring God c. The feare of God is a vertue most necessary in Judges for hereupon hang all vertues Abraham thinking that the feare of God was not in Gerar despaired of any other vertue there to be found Gen. 20. B. Babington 6. Obs. Good counsell is to be received at any hand Vers. 24. SO Moses obeyed c. In quo mite modestum ingenium declarat c. Wherein Moses sheweth a milde and modest disposition not to refuse to receive wholesome counsell at any mans hand Marbach As the Apostle saith Set up them which are least esteemed in the Church 1. Cor. 6.4 Good counsell proceeding even from simple and meane people is not to be despised The end of the first booke THE SECOND PART OF THIS BOOKE OF EXODVS Containing THE HISTORIE OF THE Constitution and setling of the people of Israel after their deliverance out of Egypt in their state Ecclesiasticall and Civill by Lawes morall ceremoniall politicall WITH THE OBEDIENCE AND disobedience of the people thereunto divided into two Bookes THE FIRST SHEWING THE PRESCRIPTION of those Lawes to chap. 30. The second the practice and execution thereof unto the end of Exodus THE FIRST BOOKE SHEWING THE PRESCRIPTION and promulgation of the foresaid Lawes VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE HIS SINGVLAR GOOD LORD SIR THOMAS EGERTON Lord Ellesmere Lord Chancellor of England and of his Majesties most honourable privie Councell RIght Honourable there is a saying That nothing so soone wâ—â—eth old as thankes for a benefit received This imputation of unthankfull oblivion might justly fall upon mee if having occasion to use my penne I should in silence passe over your Honour I cannot therefore forget your Honourable favour and bounty which I have some yeeres past felt and found The eye better seeth the object removed in equall distance from it than when it is put close unto it so a thankfull heart will as well consider of a benefit after as at the first time when it is received I hate flattery neither have I used to fawne upon great men in praising above desert or blazing their names whom their vertues commend not yet I hold it as great a wrong not to ascribe praise where it is deserved as it is follie to give it where it is not due It is a good saying It is seemely to give incense unto God and praises unto good men for the praise of the instrument redoundeth to him that handleth it and the industry of the Minister commendeth the skill of the chiefe worker and the acknowledging of the gifts and graces of men setteth forth the praise of God that giveth them This therefore I cannot conceale that I have found your Honour the greatest respecter and only rewarder of my poore travels and labours This I speake not as though wee which by preaching and writing keepe the watch-tower against the enemy ought to make the reward of the world the end and scope of our paines taken in the world I hold it Pharisaicall to doe any thing for the praise or recompence of men This is sufficient for the servants of Christ that their Lord hath promised Thou shalt be recompenced at the resurrection of the just I am of his minde that when one had said It is an excellent thing for a man to obtaine all that he desires made this answer Multò majus est non desider are eâ— quibâ—â— nibil indiges But it is a greater matter not to desire at all the things which thou needest not But this I have mentioned to note by the way the strange humour of this age that of all presents least esteemeth bookes and vilipendeth no gift as it doth the fruits of Scholars studies I have read that the women among the people called Iberi did use every yeere to shew publikely their spinning worke and that she was most honoured which in the judgement of the men had laboured most If the Spinsters of these times which spinne and weave garments not with Dorcas to cloathe the body but with Paul to adorne the soule were had in such regard we should have more spinners and better worke Such bookes I confesse as feede mens fansies and breed wanton delight are had of some in price when graver treatises are set light by as one of Terentius Comedies called Eunuchus was valued at eight thousand peeces of money which make two hundred crownes more than all Tullies Orations and other his learned workes were esteemed at But the choice of bookes should bee as the choice of Physicians Medicus non jucundior sed utilior eligitur A man will have a Physician rather profitable that can doe him good than pleasant to feede him with words Such difference there is in bookes they which please the eare doe flourish with leaves but such as instruct the minde doe yeeld the fruit the one as a song of Musicke that endeth with the sound the other as wholsome physicke that worketh after it is gone the bookes of the one are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Commentaries to instruct the other are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Commemoratives of mens folly Now what should be the reason why bookes of Divinity are so much at many hands contemned and treatises of vanity so highly commended may easily be conjectured for as Diogenes being asked why men used to give unto the blind and lame but not unto Philosophers made this answer Because they may thinke they may one day become blind and lame themselves but never hope to be Philosophers So mens affections being blind and lame and their phantasies vainly bent must needs delight in vaine and lame pamphlets which feede their humours and cannot brooke that which would purge them But leaving to complaine of that which I cannot helpe I cannot but commend that which I heare and have my selfe found that your Lordships respective care in preferring freely men of desert a rare president in these corrupt times and protecting and
patronizing their labours is not the meanest flower in your garland nor the smallest pearle among your jewels nor of the least grace among your vertues But as Plutarke saith The Moone never sheweth fairer than when it is at the full so your beneficence and favour toward such sheweth your fulnesse which with all other honourable parts I wish may still increase with you as the Moone and never decrease as the Sunne Now in one word I will touch the occasion of my writing As before I handled in my Commentary upon Genesis the holy histories of Abraham Izhak Iakob Ioseph So observing the same method I have entred into the history of Moses life and acts I have chiefly handled the obscurer questions which fall out in this booke of Exodus not to bee inferiour in mine opinion either in depth of knowledge or weight and pithinesse of argument or variety of delight to any in all the Scripture Neither have I omitted the plainer observations of most speciall note fit for edifying for as Augustine well saith In omni copia scripturarum sanctarum pascimur apertis exercemur obscuris illie fames pellitur hic fastidium In the great plenty of the sacred Scriptures wee are nourished with the plaine places and exercised with the obscure that ariveth away hunger and this satiety Of Moses therefore the Writer of the Law I thought good to write to a Moses in our times a most honourable Professor and Iudge of the Law Three things in Moses are worthy of all eminent persons to be imitated his beginning without ambition his proceeding without corruption his ending with glory For the first Moses presumptuously aspired not to that high calling to be the deliverer and Iudge of the Lords people but by all meanes would have declined it And as the Apostle noteth of Aaron that no man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that was called of God as Aaron So was it true of Moses and therefore as Hierome saith Indignum se judicans ministerio Dei major effectus est While hee counted himselfe unworthy of the service of God he became greater Secondly in the execution of his office Moses was most faithfull as the Scripture giveth testimony of him that he was faithfull in all his house Heb. 3.2 Hee delivered the oppressed delayed not the right of the poore received no gifts corrupted not judgement sought not himselfe The people waited upon Moses but from morning to even Exodus 18.14 which Iethro his father in law thought to bee too much that the people should stay so long for judgement and therefore adviseth him to take a more speedy course for expedition It was admirable that Moses having six hundred thousand people to attend upon him for their causes held them no longer than from morning to even Herein your Honour with other of your honourable place shall doe well as your Honour hath well shewed heretofore your care that way to imitate Moses in abridging the tediousnesse and length of suits and in taking care that poore suters bee not wearied with long attendance But this is more to bee wondred at that Moses having two sonnes Gershon and Eleazar sought not their advancement nor to make them great seeing he consecrated Aaron and his sonnes for the Priesthood and ordained Ioshua his minister and servant to succeede him in the government making no mention at all nor commending his sonnes unto God for either place Wherein hee well declared that hee affected not the greatnesse of his owne house but studied wholly for the welfare of the people of God And herein Ioshuah followed his masters steps who divided the land of Canaan among the tribes and left nothing for himselfe but that the people last of all cast him out a part and that but a meane one in the barren mountaines as Hierome noteth writing of that Christian Matron Paula how shee visited the sepulchre of Ioshuah Satisque mirata est quod distributer possessionem sibi montana aspera delegasset And marvelled very much that the divider of the possessions chose the hilly and craggie places for himselfe and he addeth further Imo Iosua nihil sibi reliquit sed portio ab Israelitis illi concessa Ioshua left nothing for himselfe but a portion was given him by the Israelites as is evident Iosh. 19.49 Whence it cannot be inferred that it is unlawfull for Governors to provide for their kindred and posterity for Ioseph being in authority nourished his father and brethren but hereby it appeareth that the chiefest care of Magistrates who are Fathers of the Common-wealth should be for the publike weale more than for their private wealth As the Apostle saith I seeke not yours but you for the children ought not to lay up for the fathers but the fathers for the children And Bernard saith well Praees nunquid ut de subditis crescas nequaquam sed ut ipsi de te Thou art set over others not that thou shouldest increase by them but that they be increased by thee As Moses was faithfull and sincere in his office so his end was glorious who ever had a more honourable end than Moses whom the Lord is said to have buried whereof Ambrose thus writeth Quis in terrenis ejus potuit deprehendere reliquias quem secum esse Dei filius in Evangelio demonstravit Who could thinke to finde his reliques that is his body in the earth whom the Sonne of God shewed in the Gospell to bee with him Such an honourable end God will send to all Christian Magistrates that walke in Moses steppes whose excellent vertues of humility sincerity piety while your Honour setteth before your eyes Moses reward of immortall glory shall assuredly follow through the abundant mercies of God and the infinite merits of Iesus Christ our blessed Saviour to whom bee praise for ever Your Honours ready to be commanded in the Lord ANDREW WILLET THE SECOND PART OF THIS BOOKE OF EXODVS OF THE CONSTITUTION AND SETling of both the Ecclesiasticall and civill State of Israel by most just and godly Lawes THe first part of this booke concerneth the deliverance and redemption of the people both from the cruell bondage of the Egyptians and from other dangers which befell them in the desart Now followeth the other generall part of the constitution and setling of their State by wholesome and good Lawes both morall judiciall and ceremoniall to chap. 30. with the execution and practice of the people to the end of the booke CHAP. XIX 1. The Method and Argument THis Chapter containeth a description of the preparation of the people to receive the Lawes afterward given them which preparation is both generall to vers 9. then particular to the end of the Chapter In the generall preparation first the circumstances are set downe both of time place and persons when they removed from whence and whither and who the whole host of Israel vers 1 2. Secondly the generall
preparation followeth 1. Here is set downe the Lords loving invitation of Israel to be his people propounded to Moses consisting both of a rehearsall of the benefits which the Lord had done for them vers 4. of the condition of their obedience required vers 5. of a most ample promise to make them his peculiar people above all the earth vers 6. 2. Then is shewed the acceptance by the people of this gratious offer propounded unto them by Moses vers 7. thankfully received by the people vers 8. The particular preparation sheweth partly what was done the two dayes before the Law was given to vers 16. and what upon the third to vers 25. In the first there is 1. The Lords prescription to Moses both how he will talke and commune with him vers 9. theâ— that he should sanctifie the people vers 10. with the end thereof vers 11. that they may be ready thirdly the interdict followeth of not comming neere the mountaine vers 12. with the perill and danger thereof vers 13. 2. The obedience of Moses and the people to the Lords commandement vers 14 15. Upon the third day are declared 1. the manner of the Lords appearing in mount Sinai with thunder and lightning vers 16.18 2. The placing and disposing of the people vers 17. 3. The communication of the Lord with Moses First in generall vers 19 20. Then in particular which containeth the Lords charge to Moses concerning the people and Priests vers 21 22. The exception of Moses and Aaron vers 24. interposed by occassion of Moses answer vers 24. Then the execution hereof by Moses vers 25. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. In the third new mâ—â—ne I. better than in the third moneth caâ—er for he saith afterward in the same day that is when the new moneth began Vers. 6. A kingdome of Prâ—â—sts B. G. A. that is a Priestly kingdome V. L. P. that is a sacred and holy kingdome not a royall Priesthood for the latter substantive is put for the adjective not the first Vers. 7. Proposed all these words B.V. cum cater all these things G. debharim words Vers. 9. After Moses had reported c. or for Moses had reported G. better than and Moses reported V. A.P. or Moses therefore reported L. or but Moses reported S. It is better read in the preterpluperfect tense for Moses had reported their words before vers 8. Vers. 19. God answered him by voice B.G. cum caeter God answered him L. Here these words by voice are omitted Vers. 25. Lest he breake in upon them V.I. or make a breach upon them A.P. better than lest hee destroy them B.G.L. or destroy of them S. bam signifieth in or upon them 3. The explanation of doubtfull and difficult questions QUEST I. Of what yeere this was the third moneth Vers. 1. IN the third moneth c. 1. It is not expressed here of what yeere this was the third moneth But it is easily gathered that it was in the first yeere of the departure of the children of Israel out of Egypt for although the Scripture usually in the computation of time doth expresse the yeere as well as the moneth yet sometime the yeere is omitted when either by the circumstance and under of the story it may be gathered as Numb 20. vers 1. The first moneth is named but the yeere is omitted which was the 40. yeere because the order of the story and course of time will leade us to that yeere or else when as by conference with other places the yeere may be found out as seeing Numb 10.11 they departed from Sinai in the second yeere and second moneth it must needs be that they came thither in the third moneth of the first yeere Tostat. 2. For in this place were all those things done which are described by Moses in the rest of this booke of Exodus and in the booke following of Leviticus Hierom. Which things could not bee done in a short time therefore they here encamped almost a whole yeere before they removed QUEST II. What day of the moneth the same day was THe same day 1. Some thinke the same day is named wherein they came from Rephidim because they tooke a longer journey than usuall upon that day even from Rephidim to Sinai Lippeâ— Vatab. 2. Some because upon that day the three moneths were expired after their departure out of Egypt Oleaster But there were only two moneths expired and the third now begun 3. On the same day that is the third day as it was the third moneth Hugo de S. Victor But upon the third day of the moneth was the law given against which day the people are warned to prepare themselves vers 11. 4. The same day then hath relation to the words before the third moneth or rather the third new moone when the moneth began for châ—desh doth as well signifie the new moone as the moneth as 1. Sam. 20.5 to morrow is châ—desh the new moone which is the first day of the moneth The same day when it was new moone when the third moneth began Iun. For of no other day hath the moneth the denomination but of the first Tostat. And because the day is certainly expressed as is usuall in Scripture it must needs have reference to the third new moone rather than moneth before spoken of Piscator 5. Moses is so diligent to describe the moneth and day when they came to Sinai because this was the place to the which the Lord called them and wherein the Law was given and the Tabernacle erected and where the Lord entred into a league and covenant with his people Ferus QUEST III. Whether this first day of the third moneth were the 47. day from the passeover NOw how many dayes this was from the pasch there are divers opinions 1. Cajetane thinketh it was the 45. day counting together 15. dayes remaining of the first moneth from the passeover and 29. of the second and so the first day of the third moneth maketh 45. But beside that the Hebrewes counted 30. dayes to a moneth by this account the day of giving the Law which followed the fourth day after at the furthest should not be the Pentecost that is the 50. day 2. The most received opinion is that this was the 47. day from the passeover accounted thus 16. dayes remaining of the first moneth 30. of the second and the first of the third which make 47. Iun. Simler Rupertus But by this reckoning the day wherein the Law was given which was the third day after as some held as Tostatus should be but the 49. day which is generally held of all to be the 50. which is called Pentecost upon which day the holy Ghost came downe upon the Apostles that the type and shadow may agree with the substance To remove this doubt 1. Some say that the Law was given on the 49. day but the tables of stone were delivered upon the 50. Rupertus l. 3.
in Exod. c. 23. 2. Some that 49. is counted for 50. Simler Or that the Law was given not upon the third day but the fourth day of the moneth or that 31. dayes must bee reckoned to the second moneth Simler But the best answer of these is that the Law was not given before the fourth day of the moneth which was the third day from the time taht the Lord spake to Moses to sanctifie the people vers 10. as shall be further shewed quest 16 following 3. Augustines computation is that wee must take 17. dayes of the first moneth because they eat the Passeover upon the 14. day at even and 30. of the second moneth and three of the third and so have we full 50. dayes So account also Gloss. ordinar Ferus Saving that they make this first day of the third moneth but the 47. day which is this last account must bee the 48. for 17. of the first and 30. of the second moneth make 47. dayes and then the first day of the third should be the 48. But there remained not 17. dayes of the first moneth to be counted as shall be further declared quest 16. QUEST IV. Of the place where they encamped Vers. 2. THey came to the desert of Sinai and encamped c. 1. It is not said as before they came by their journeyes to Rephidim chap. 17. 1. because they had other stations before there omitted as Dopke and Alush but here they came without any stay from Rephidim to the desart of Sinai Tostat. 2. This was the 12. station which the Israelites had after they came out of Egypt Hiero◠This place was distant from the red sea about 90. miles so that the Israelites might march some 8. miles a day which considering their carriages and their little ones which went with them was sufficient for a dayes journey Simler 3. There was both the mount Sinai and the desert of Sinai which was the region which lay about Sinai so called of the mountaine Lippoman 4. Whereas they are twice said to have encamped which the Latine interpreteth by two words castrametari to encampe and tentoria figere to pitch their tents though the same word chanah be repeated in the originall Some make this difference that the first encamping was the appointing unto every one his standing places by certaine Officers and then according to this designement they pitched their tents Tostat. Lyran. But this is more curious than needeth the reason of this repetition is because first the place in generall is described where they camped namely in the wildernesse secondly the particular place is designed they camped before the mount QUEST V. Whether the Israelites encamped on the East side of the mount Sinai Vers. 2. THey encamped before the mount 1. Lyranus thinketh that the Israelites pitched on the East side of the mount so that the mount it selfe lay Westward from them that they might bee ready to worship the Lord descending upon the mount for the Jewes used to worship toward the West the Tabernacle being so placed that the doore was Eastward and the most holy place toward the West and the starres in the heavens take their course from the East toward the West as Nehemiah saith All the host of heaven worshipped thee Nehem. 9.6 But this opinion of Lyranus is confuted by Burgens and Tostatus their reasons are these 1. The people when they came to mount Sinai did not know whether the Lord would appeare in any such visible manner as he did and therefore it is not like they did so dispose themselves or to such an end Tostat. 2. The Israelites indeed did worship toward the West when they were in the Tabernacle but when they were out of the Tabernacle which was pitched in the middest of the campe then they all worshipped toward the Tabernacle whether it were East or West otherwise some should have turned their backes upon it So before the Tabernacle was set up when Moses went unto his Tabernacle all the people worshipped at their tent doores Exod. 33.10 but all their tent doores could not open one way toward the West Tostat. 3. The Israelites in captivity worshipped toward Jerusalem as Daniel opened his window that way which was Southward from Babylon and Babylon lay North from Jerusalem Tostat. And wheresoever the Jewes are at this day thorow Europe they worship toward Jerusalem Burgens And Salomon prayeth that when the people went to battell and prayed toward the house of God that the Lord would heare them 1. King 8.44 But being abroad in battell the Temple could not be alwayes Westward from them 4. Beside though at other times they prayed toward the West yet wheresoever they saw any visible presence of Cod they were notwithstanding their usuall custome to turne themselves that way Tostatus 2. Tostatus opinion then is that they pitched on the South side of mount Sinai because they came from Egypt which lay Southward from mount Sinai 3. But the more probable opinion is that they lay in circuit and compasse about the mount as Paul Burgens That they might the better heare and see what was done as the Lord saith to Moses That the people may heare while I talke with thee vers 9. And Moses is commanded to set markes for the people round about the hill vers 12. so that it seemeth the campe of Israel compassed the mountaine though not round about yet on more sides than one But here Mathias Thoring the Replier against Burgensis taketh this exception that the host of Israel could not lye about mount Sinai because on the one end toward Egypt the hill is continued and Iosephus maketh Horeb a part of it and on the other side some thinke that mount Sinai is extended even unto the Land of promise because of the Apostles words Sinai mons est in Arabia conjunctus est ei qua nunc est Ierusalem Sinai is a mountaine in Arabia and is joyned unto that which is now Ierusalem Galath 4.25 So the Replier Repl. in 19. cap. Exod. Contra. 1. We grant that the hilly tract where Sinai is situate reacheth a long way toward Egypt and is called Horeb but Sinai was an high hill over all the rest of such an height as that they could scarce see to the top of it as Iosephus writeth lib. 3. cap 4. This need bee no let but that some part of the host might incampe on that side toward Egypt though it were somewhat hilly and admit they did not this maketh only against Tostatus opinion that thinketh they incamped all on the South side toward Egypt they might lye round about on the other sides the South side only excepted 2. That Sinai is not continued unto the land of Canaan it is evident by all mappes and descriptions of that country the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Apostle useth signifieth the answering or correspondencie of Sinai unto the earthly Jerusalem in that allegory which the Apostle maketh not any conjunction
in situation And so the Replier is answered QUEST VI. How Moses is said to goe up unto God Vers. 3. MOses went up unto God c. 1. Some thinke that Moses went aside to give himselfe to prayer and meditation as he was wont Calvin But this phrase of going up unto God sheweth that this was some extraordinary calling of Moses unto that place 2. Others thinke that Moses went up into this mount uncalled because there the Lord sometime appeared before in the fiery bush and had appointed that to be the place where they should sacrifice unto him and therefore Moses went up to the mountaine but not to the top of the mountaine remembring that hee was before reproved for approching so neare Lyran. Tostat. 3. But it is more likely that Moses for the same reason went not up into the mount till the Lord called him because of the reverence of the place and so the words are to be read For the Lord had called him Simler Genevens So also Oleaster And then hee is said to goe up to God not because it was the mountaine where God had appeared Vatab. Or because there was the cloud or some visible signe of Gods presence Simler But for that he heard Gods voice calling unto him from the top of the hill Quamvis nulla species sensibilis scribatur apparens in monte ipsa tamen vocatio c. Although no sensible shew is written to have appeared in the mountaine yet the very calling of God put Moses in hope there to find God Cajetan QUEST VII Why both these names of Iacob and Israel are joyned together Vers. 3. THou shalt thus say to the house of Iacob and tell the children of Israel c. 1. Hee calleth them the house or family of Iacob because as one house is to the master and father of the house so all that people were in respect of Iacob Tostat. They had all their beginning out of that family 2. He calleth them the house of Iacob rather than of Abraham or Izak because they had each of them but two sonnes nay in effect but one sonne a piece because the other were not counted their seede which were not sufficient to make a family but Iacob had 12. sonnes Oleaster 3. Both these names are joyned together Iacob and Israel to shew that as the first was Iacobs naturall and originall name the other was given him by grace so there were two sorts of Israelites those which were such only after the flesh others that were true Israelites according to promise Simler And that as Iacob had that name of supplanting and Israel for prevailing with God so they should seeke to be answerable to both these names in supplanting of vice and being strong with God Ferus And as Israel was a name given of God so they bearing this name should assure themselves they were the people of God QUEST VII How the Lord is said to carry them upon Eagles wings Vers. 4. I Carried you upon Eagles wings c. 1. Some by these two wings understand Moses and Aaron by whom the people were led Gloss. interlinear but Moses and Aaron themselves were carried upon these Eagles wings 2. Some understand the two Testaments Gloss. ordinar but they as yet had received neither of the Testaments 3. Therefore hereby is metaphorically described the singular protection of this people and their mighty defence and in divers respects 1. In respect of their speedy deliverance that all of them in one day being such a great multitude came out of Egypt which was an admirable thing Cajetan 2. In that they passed many difficulties in going thorow the red Sea in travelling thorow the wildernesse they went thorow all these hazards and difficulties as though they had beene carried upon Eagles wings Tostat. 3. The Hebrewes here write that the Eagle taketh her young ones and carrieth them upon her backe whereas other birds carry them in their talants whereby the Lord shewed his love Genevens and their safe and secure defence that they were extra omnem teli jactum without the compasse of all danger Tostat. Lippom. But this conjecture of the Eagles carrying her young ones upon her shoulders frivolum videtur seemeth to be of no great credit Calvin fictitium c. it may be thought to be fained Oleaster The Eagle is said to beare them on her wings because when the young ones begin to fly shee doth support them with her wings lest they should fall Oleaster and she soareth with them aloft using them to flie against the Sunne Calvin And so the meaning is that as the Eagle supporteth and protecteth her young ones while they flie aloft that no danger can come neere them so the Lord protected his people 4. And as the Eagle stirreth her nest and provoketh the young to fly and defendeth them in flying when she changeth her place and nest so the Lord transported and removed his people stirred them out of their uncleane nest in Egypt to bring them to Canaan Oleaster As Moses setteth forth this similitude at large Deut. 32.11 As an Eagle stirreth up her nest fluttereth over her birds stretcheth out her wings taketh them and beareth them on her wings 5. And as the Eagle taketh her young ones aloft sic Deus eduxit eos elevatos in filios Dei So God tooke them advanced or lifted up to bee the sonnes of God and as the Eagle from aloft defendeth her young ones so God de superna nube pugnavit pro eis did from the cloud above fight for his people Cajetan QUEST VIII How they are said to be the Lords chiefe treasure Vers. 4. YE shall be my chiefe treasure c. 1. The word is segulah which signifieth a speciall and peculiar treasure above the rest as that is called peculium which the sonne and heire of the house hath of his owne beside the right of his fathers inheritance which he may dispose of as he thinketh good so the meaning is this that although the whole earth be the Lords by the right of creation yet this people should have a speciall interest in God before all other Tostat. 2. Beside the Lord had given unto them his law as to no other people in the world which he had committed unto them as a chiefe and principall treasure Vatab. 3. And herein as the Lord sheweth what prerogative they had over other people so thereby is signified how deare and precious they were in the sight of God Vos veluti populum quendam eximium mihi consecravi I have consecrated you to my selfe as an excellent people Theodoret. QUEST IX How they are said to be a kingdome of Priests Vers. 5. YE shall be unto me a kingdome of Priests 1. That as the Levites and Priests were chosen out of all the tribes of Israel to bee peculiar unto the Lord for his service so the Lord had chosen the seede of Abraham out of all the nations of the world Theodoret. 2. Or as the Priests did
specially attend the service of God so the people of Israel should all be as Priests in respect of other nations addicted to the worship of the true God Tostat. So that all other kingdomes were but profane in respect of them 3. Hereby also is signified their principality above other nations as Priests were reverenced and honoured of all and the speciall care which God had of them as they themselves had seene in Egypt how the Priests were reverenced of all and maintained out of the common Treasury Cajetan 4. The Chalde readeth yee shall be Kings and Priests that is they should under the regiment and kingdome of God be as Kings Quia nullum optabilius felicius regnum quam nos Deo subjicere Because there is no more happy kingdome than to subject our selves unto God Calv. for God was their King as the Lord saith to Samuel They have not cast thee off but cast me off that I should not reigne over them Cajet 5. They are also said to be a kingdome of Priests because Christ was to bee borne of that nation both King and Priest Ferus which his spirituall kingdome and priesthood by faith is communicated to his members whom he hath made Kings in subduing sinne and Satan and Priests in offering spirituall sacrifices unto God as S. Peter expoundeth and applieth this place 1. Pet. 2. Cajetan Lippoman 6. Oleaster bringeth foure interpretations of these words 1. That they should be a kingdome governed by Priests for the Lord was angry that the people had cast off the government of Samuel But it was never the Lords meaning that Levi should have the civill government of his people though some of Levi were extraordinarily raised up as Moses Samuel to judge his people because the scepter was promised to Iudah Gen. 49.10 2. The word cohanim may be translated Princes as well as Priests and then the meaning is they should all bee as Princes that is subject to none but unto God But it is not like that two words of like signification should be put together as Kingdome and Princes therefore the other sense of Priests is here more fit 3. They should be a kingdome of Priests that is all of them addicted and devoted to the service of God as if they were all Priests 4. Or they should be an holy people in respect of other nations and in comparison of them as Priests These two last senses are most fit and agreeable to the rest before alleaged QUEST X. By what reasons the Lord perswadeth the people and why Vers. 8. ANd the people answered 1. Thus by these perswasions before propounded the Lord thought good to winne the obedience and hearts of the people for seeing the Lord was to impose upon them a law lex est quoddam onus and the law is a certaine burthen for where a law is set the will of man is limited which man naturally desireth to be left free and therefore it was requisite that the people should be thus prepared to obedience Tostat. quaest 2. 2. The Lord perswadeth them partly with the commemoration of benefits past their deliverance out of Egypt and their protection in the wildernesse which is set forth by an elegant similitude taken from the Eagle which supporteth her young ones with her wings partly with the promise of future blessings that they should be a peculiar people to himselfe Simler 3. Then whereas men naturally partim fastu altitudine turgent partim securitate torpent partly doe swell with pride and haughtinesse partly grow slothfull by security Calvin These perswasions as soveraigne medicines doe meet with both these inconveniences the remembrance of Gods benefits doth serve to abate their pride that they should not ascribe their deliverance to themselves the promise of further blessings would provoke them not to bee idle 4. If the remembrance of these temporall benefits was so effectuall toward them how much more ought wee to remember Quod nos abundantiore gratia liberatos à peccatis nostris portavit Deus homo factus c. That God made man hath deliverd us by more abundant grace from our sinnes and carried us unto mount Sion to the celestiall Ierusalem c. Rupertus QUEST XI Whether the people unfainedly here promise obedience Vers. 8. ALl that the Lord hath commanded will wee doe 1. It seemeth that at this present the people had a good desire and full intent to keepe all the commandements of God for otherwise the Lord would not have commended them thus saying Deut. 5.28 I have heard the voice of the words of this people which they have spoken unto thee they have well said all that they have spoken O that there were such an heart in them to feare me and keepe my commandements alway The Lord would not both for the present have approved their saying and wished a continuance of their disposition if it had not proceeded from a good affection Tostat. quaest 3. Nec eos quicquam simulasse credibile est It is not credible or like that they dissembled at this time Calvin 2. But although this their readinesse to obey were not without the motion of the spirit of God in plaerisque tamen temporariam fuisse promptitudinem c. yet that it was but a temporary promptitude a willingnesse for a time in the most of them their doings which followed declare Simler So their first fault here committed is their frailty and inconstancy Propensus est populus sed fragilis inconstans The people seeme to bee ready yet fraile and inconstant Pellican Caro solet multa promittere nihil praestarâ— The flesh useth to promise much and performe nothing Ferus So that herein appeareth their temerity and rashnesse that promise great things as Peter did Sic facâ—unt qui propriâ—s confidunt viribus As all they doe which trust in their owne strength Lippoman 3. And seeing the people doe of themselves vow obedience to the law they afterward are most justly punished for the transgression of the law quasi vâ—ti rei as breakers of their vow and promise made unto God Gloss. ordinar QUEST XII How the Lord is said to come in the thicke cloud when and in what thicke cloud it was Vers. 9. LOe I come unto thee in a thicke cloud 1. Before the Lord came and appeared in the cloud but not to this end to speake to Moses in the hearing of the people and to give them a law for before the people had promised their obedience the Lord would thrust upon them a law against their willes Tostat. 2. Some thinke that presently the Lord came to Moses in a thicke cloud Intelligendâ—â— absque omni haesitatione est It must be understood without any deferring Cajetan But the cloud came not presently for the Lord thus spake to Moses upon the first or second day the cloud came not before the third day vers 16. Tostat. And when the cloud appeared the Lord talked with Moses out of the cloud but that
because hee thinketh that the law was not given by God himselfe but by an Angell representing Gods person and speaking in his name which is his errour that now followeth in the next place to bee discussed QUEST XX. Whether Iehovah Christ Iesus appeared not in the old Testament but only or usually the Angels TOstatus opinion is that this was not the Lord himselfe that came downe in this thicke cloud in the mount but an Angell in the person of God And he hath beside these positions concerning the apparition of Angels in the old Testament 1. Not only in this place but in all other where any act is said to be done by God we must understand that the Angels did it Nisi sit talis actus qui excedit potentiam creatam Vnlesse it be such an act which exceedeth the power of a creature 2. The reason why notwithstanding God is said to doe those things though they were performed by the Angels is lest the Hebrewes hearing that the Angels wrought such great workes for them as in bringing them out of Egypt in giving them the law and such like should have worshipped the Angels as authors of these benefits As in like manner the Heathen made them Gods that had beene meanes to bestow some benefit as Minervae for the invention of divers arts Ceres in Grecia for finding out the art of measuring Saturne in Italy for teaching of husbandry Phoebus for soothsaying Aesculapius for Physicke 3. Yet sometime the Angels are said to doe those acts when as either they are but small matters and not such admirable or great workes as when the Angel appeared to send Hagar home againe to her mistresse which was no great matter and when the Angels were sent to destroy Sodome which was no admirable thing to destroy a City or when the worke though it be a great worke concerne but a private person and not the whole nation as when the Angell came to purifie the Prophet Isayes lips Isay 6. 4. Yet sometime God is said to doe those things which were not in themselves so great because the persons were but weake with whom the Lord had to deale for the strengthning of their faith 5. Sometime great workes are said to be done by the Angels but then mention is made also of God in the same place as in the vision of Iacobs ladder the Angels are said to ascend and descend but God stood upon the top of the ladder 6. And though while yet the Hebrewes were weake and as it were in their nonage the greater workes done by Angels are ascribed unto God yet afterward Cum Hebraicus populus in cognitione Dei firmior factus est When the Hebrew people were more confirmed in the knowledge of God Angelus illa magnalia quâ— ad Deum pertinebant se fecisse dicebat The Angell is said to doe those things which appertained unto God as Iudg. 2. the Angell of the Lord c. said I made you to goe up out of Egypt 7. But concerning the law it was given by Angels as the Apostle sheweth Galath 3. they made the thunder and caused the voices in the mount they wrought the wonders in Egypt and brought out the people thence and conducted them in the wildernesse To this effect Tostat. quaest 6. 7. Contra. All these are untrue and uncertaine positions as shall be shewed in their order 1. S. Stephen saith that the God of glory appeared unto Abraham in Mesopotamia and bid him come out of his country Act. 7.2 This was a matter which exceeded not the power of an Angell to bid Abraham to goe out of his country yet was it done by the Lord himselfe and not by an Angell for an Angell without blasphemy cannot be said to be the God of glory Againe to appeare in the likenesse of a flame of fire in a bush and the bush not consumed is not an impossible worke to a created Angell yet it was God himselfe even Christ the Sonne of God that so appeared for he is called the God of Abraham the God of Izhak Exod. 3.6 which could bee no Angell And Moses pronouncing a blessing upon Ioseph saith The good will of him that dwelt in the bush shall come upon the head of Ioseph Deut. 33. 16. but God only hath the power and authority of blessing as Iakob also saith concerning Ioseph By the God of thy father who shall helpe thee and by the Almighty who shall blesse thee Gen. 44.24 To blesse then belongeth properly and originally for ministerially wee deny not but that both Angels and men may blesse to him that is able to effect the blessing but so doth only the Almighty to whom nothing is impossible But Angels are not omnipotent or Almighty It was God therefore and not an Angell that appeared in the bush Now then by these places given in instance it is evident that some things said to be done by God in the Scriptures not exceeding the power of Angels were so done by the Lord himselfe and not by the Angels And so the first position of Tostatus faileth 2. Neither is that a good reason why in the rehearsall of the great workes the name of the Angels is concealed and they are ascribed unto God lest the Hebrewes might have worshipped the Angels as their patrones and authors of those benefits 1. Because there is no such danger when as the Angels doe shew themselves to be but the ministers and messengers of God and speake in the name of God As Lot could make a difference betweene the Angels who were but Gods ministers as they say Iehovah hath sent us to destroy the City Gen. 19.13 and Iehovah himselfe to whom Lot afterward turneth himselfe vers 19. Not so my Lord c. whereas speaking before to the Angels he calleth them Lords in the plurall 2. Rather by this meanes if the Angels did the workes and the Scripture saith God did them they ignorantly should have worshipped the Angels in Gods stead knowing none other but that God himselfe appeared when it was but his Angell 3. And beside where in the same place mention is made both of the Angell of Iehovah and of Iehovah himselfe as Exod. 3.22 it is said the Angell of the Lord appeared who is called Iehovah vers 7. If it had not beene the Lord himselfe but an Angell this would have given them occasion to thinke that the Angell was the Lord. 3. It was Iehovah the Lord Christ and not a ministring Angell that appeared to Hagar Gen. 16. as it is evident vers 13. she called the name of Iehovah that spake unto her and the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah was the Lords worke wherein notwithstanding hee used the ministry of the Angels as it is expresly said Iehovah rained upon Sodome and Gomorrah brimstone and fire from Iehovah c. These places therefore are impertinently alleaged And further wee shall finde in Scripture that in small workes and such as concerned particular persons God is said to
have done it and not the Angels as it is said God prepared a worme to smite Ionas gourd Ion. 4.7 Therefore this observation also of Tostatus is untrue 4. But this evasion he hath that if the name of God be used and not of the Angels in such small and particular workes it is for the confirming of those that be weake but they which are weake because they cannot ascend at the first or comprehend the majesty and omnipotency of God had so much the more need by the secondary ministration of Angels to bee brought unto that high and deepe apprehension of God And indeed the ministry of Angels serveth especially for the comfort and supporting of the weake whose faith not serving them immediatly to depend upon God are the more easily brought to have confidence in him by the subordinate deputation and ministry of Angels So when Daniel was in great distresse and perplexity in the lions denne God sent his Angell to stop the mouth of the lions and to comfort Daniel Dan. 6.22 So when Ioseph was doubtfull what to doe concerning Mary an Angell of the Lord appeared unto him in a dreame to confirme him saying Feare not to take Mary for thy wife Matth. 1.20 5. That instance of Iakobs vision of the ladder directly proveth that it was God that appeared unto Iakob and not an Angell 1. Because it is said that Iehovah stood upon it and said by which name of Iehovah no Angell is called in Scripture 2. He that speaketh to Iakob nameth himselfe the Lord God of Abraham 3. He that speaketh is but one but the Angels which ascended and descended were many 4. He saith The land whereon thou sleepest will I give thee and thy seede but the earth is only the Lords 5. Iakob himselfe saith that Iehovah was in that place Gen. 28.16 6. 1. The people were but yet weake while they were in the wildernesse yet then and there that great worke of leading and keeping the people and bringing them to the land of Promise is ascribed to an Angell which was none other but Christ the Angell of Gods presence Exod. 23.20 2. Yea wee shall finde that mention is made oftner in the stories of the Patriarkes and first Fathers of Israel as in the bookes of Genesis and Exodus when they were yet as it were in their infancy of the apparition and ministry of Angels then afterward for it was fit that they should be confirmed by such visible and sensible meanes therefore this reason here alleaged by Tostatus holdeth not 3. And in that place whereof instance is given by Angel is understood some Prophet and man of God not any of the celestiall spirits because the place is named from whence he came from Gilgal and hee is said to ascend or goe up but Angels descend from heaven and it is not unusuall in Scripture to call Prophets the Lords Angels as Hagg. 1.13 and Apocal. 2. and 3. chapter thorowout QUEST XXI Whether it were Iehovah the Lord Christ or an Angell that came downe upon mount Sinai 7. BUt that it was Iehovah himselfe the Lord Christ that appeared in mount Sinai and talked with Moses and gave them the law it is thus proved 1. Because he is called Iehovah which name is never in Scripture given unto Angels 2. Hee saith vers 5. Though all the earth bee mine but the earth is the Lords Psal. 24. not the Angels 3. The Lord here maketh a covenant with his people vers 5. But God himselfe not the Angels make a covenant with men to bee his people And so the Lord saith hee was an husband unto them Iere. 31.32 but Christ and not the Angels is the husband of the Church behold the Church is not the spouse of the Angels but Christs 4. He which writ the Law in tables of stone was the same that gave the Law to Moses but those tables were written by the finger of God Exod. 3â— 18 the same finger that writeth in the fleshy tables of mens hearts Ierem. 31.33 2. Cor. 3.2 5. S. Paul saith it was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediatour Gal. 3.14 The Angels attended as ministers and as the Lords instruments were used in those thunders and lightnings But the Lord himselfe the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament was there present as the Author of the Law as Moses saith The Lord came from Sinai c. he came with ten thousand of Saints and at his right hand a fiery Law for them Deut. 33.2 6. He that wrought those wonders in Egypt and carried the people as upon Eagles wings was the same that delivered the Law vers 4. But Iehovah himselfe did the first for many of the wonders in Egypt could not be done by any but the Lord as in converting and changing of one substance into another as of a rod into a Serpent of water into bloud of the dust into lice And so much Tostatus himselfe confesseth Fiâ—â—ant talia portenta quae nullus poterat facere nisi Deus Such wondrous things were done which none could doe but God So it was Iehovah himselfe that did leade the people thorow the red Sea and destroyed the Egyptians as chap. 14.24 Iehovah looked unto the hoast of the Egyptians out of the fiery and cloudy piller who is before called the Angell of God vers 19. which was the Lord Christ called the Angell of the covenant Malach. 3.1 So chap. 15.14 Iehovah brought the waters of the Sea upon them And further that Iehovah himselfe conducted the Israelites is evident Exod. 33.15 My presence shall go with thee And yet the Lord saith Exod. 23.20 Behold I send an Angell before thee to keepe thee in the way but what Angell this was is expressed afterward my name is in him This great Angell of the covenant in whom was Gods name and his presence who else could it be but the Lord Christ the Iehovah And that God himselfe appeared unto the Patriarkes and Prophets and not the Angels onely it is evident Numb 12.8 where the Lord saith Vnto Moses I will speake mouth to mouth c. he shall see the similitude of the Lord and the Apostle witnesseth that he that is Moses endured at he which saw him which is in visible Heb. 11.27 Not that Moses did see the very glory and substance of God who is invisible and whom never man saw nor can see 1. Tim. 6.12 but he saw only his backe parts Exod. 33.14 that is some part of his glory as the Lord thought good to reveale according as Moses was able to apprehend And that in this place it was Iehovah himselfe that came downe in Mount Sinai beside these reasons before alleaged it is the generall opinion of Divines both old and new Gregor Nyssen Praecepit Deus populo per Moseâ— ut tam corpore quam animo mundus fierit God commanded the people by Moses that they should be cleane both in body and soule Hierom. Accessuri ad audienda verba Dei
Gloss. interlinar Si quis lapsus in haresim c. If any being fallen into heresie or blasphemy doe abuse the sacred Scriptures he shall perish eternally But there is no certainty in these devised allegories neither will the text warrant them therefore I will not insist upon them QUEST XXVI Whether at any time it were lawfull for the people to goe up to the mountaine Vers. 13. WHen the horne bloweth long they shall come up into the mountaine 1. Some thinke that after the Lord was gone from the mount then Moses commanded by the sounding of an horne to give notice to the people thereof that the people might then come up into the mountaine Cajetan Simler But it is rather to be understood of the sound of a trumpet which the Lord caused to bee heard by the ministry of the Angels Osiand Hugo de S. Victor As vers 16. mention is made of a sound of a trumpet which was a signe of Gods presence 2. The Septuagint and Chalde reade When the trumpet shall cease then the people may goe up but the word is mashac which signifieth to protract When the sound of the trumpet shall be protracted or blow long they should goe up and to what end should the people goe up when the Lord was gone it would but have shewed their curiosity to gaze upon the place where the Lord shewed himselfe especially seeing as Iosephus writeth it was such an high hill aâ— that it did not only Ascensus hominum sed aspectus defatigare Weary not only their going up but their very sight And after the trumpet had sounded the people were bid to returne into their tents Deut. 5.3 and so to goe from the hill therefore not to come up to the hill Tostat. 3. Iuxius thinketh that this blowing long of the trumpet did signifie an end of that sacred action as in the end of songs the use is to conclude with a long and protracted sound and this he thinketh was done when the camps removed from before Sinai Numb 10. But it was needlesse to give them a signe by the sound of a trumpet then seeing the cloud removed and the Lord spake also to Moses to depart from that place and this was a yeere after but this thing which is here spoken of was by all likelihood presently done 4. Some thinke that they were not simply forbidden to come up into the mountaine but that they should not doe it of themselves they were to expect till they were called Humanam an daciam compescens premit c. So hee doth keepe under humane audacity and stirreth them up to obedience to the voice of God Raban ex Lippoman But it is cleare that the people were absolutely bidden to keepe their bounds and not to goe up into the mount vers 24. 5. Therefore the meaning is that the people when they heard the sound of the trumpet should then come out of their tents unto the bottome of the hill so farre as their limits and marks extended but not beyond Rupert Hugo de S. Victor And this to bee the sense the words following shew that when the sound of the trumpet was exceeding loud vers 16. which is the same mentioned before vers 13. when the horne bloweth long then Moses brought the people forth of the tents to meet the Lord vers 17. that the people might heare the Lord talke with Moses vers 9. and that this was the ascending unto the mount ad ejus radicem non ad cacumen to the bottome not to the top Hugo it may be gathered chap. 24.9 where it is said that Nadab and Abihu and 70. of the Elders went up with Moses and Aaron and yet Moses onely with Ioshua went up to the mountaine vers 13. that is to the top of the hill the other might ascend to some part of the hill about the bottome which was higher than the place where the host was encamped but the bounds and limits which were set they exceeded not Tostat. quaest 8. 6. The morall application is this that as the people came not up to the mount or toward the mount till the trumpet began to sound loud so Ad sacram praedicationis vocem ad superna debet se erigere mens auditorum so the minde of the auditors must be lifted up to things on high at the voyce of preaching Raban The mysticall interpretation also is this This loud sound of the trumpet signifieth the loud sound of the Gospell over all the world whereby wee are called to more full and perfect knowledge of God Lex non ad montem adducere potest illos quos informavit The law cannot bring them to the hill whom it instructeth but the trumpet of the Gospell Procepius Christ also shall call us by the sound of the trump in the last day and we shall meet him in the aire and ascend up unto him and so ever remaine with him as the Apostle teacheth 1 Thess. 4.17 QUEST XXVII Why Moses is not set downe to have reported all to the people which was given him in charge Vers. 15. ANd he said unto the people Moses received two commandements from God that he should sanctifie them and set them marks and bounds with a penaltie of death to them that went beyond them but of this latter hee saith nothing and for the former he maketh mention of not comming at their wives which was not mentioned before But it is not to be thought that Moses being so commended for his faithfulnesse did either conceale any thing of that which was given him in charge or adde any thing But the Scripture useth to avoid needlesse repetitions not to make mention of the same thing twice therefore because this is set downe before in the Lords charge unto Moses it is not rehearsed againe but it is evident vers 23. that Moses had declared that also unto the people what danger there was in passing their bounds And as here in Moses report to the people somewhat is omitted which is spoken of in the charge so at other times some things are reported by Moses which were given in charge but not expressed as chap. 12.22 that clause of sprinkling the doore-posts with hyssop dipped in the bloud was not mentioned in the law of the Passeover before prescribed but onely in Moses relation to the people Tostat. QUEST XXVIII With what water they washed their cloaths Vers. 24. HE sanctified the people and they washed their cloaths 1. Moses is said to sanctifie the people because he declared unto them the will and commandement of God that they should sanctifie themselves and so they did accordingly Tostat. Nihil aliud fecisse legitur quam monnisse ad munditiem Moses is not read to have done any thing else but to have admonished them unto puritie and cleannesse Cajetan 2. By the washing of their cloaths the puritie of their manners is signified Cyrillus Lotione indumentorum corporis puritatem ostendit By the washing of the garments he sheweth the
puritie of the bodie Indumentum enim animae corpus quodam modo est For the bodie is as it were a garment to the soule Raban Vestimenta lavare est opera mundare To wash the garments is to cleanse the works Vestimenta lavare est conscientiam vera fide imbuere to wash the garments is to endue the conscience with faith Lippom. By the washing of the garments is understood Cast it as mentis corporis The chastitie both of bodie and minde Gloss. interlin See more hereof before quest 15. 3. Some thinke that they washed their garments with that purifying water which was made of the ashes of the red Cow prescribed Numb 19. But that is not like for that water was to bee sprinkled against the Tabernacle which was not yet made and Eleazar was to take of the bloud of the Cow with his finger c. But neither Eleazar nor Aaron his father were yet consecrated to the Priesthood therefore they washed their garments with no other than common water at this time Tostat. quaest 9. in 19. cap. QUEST XXIX Why they are commanded not to come at their wives Vers. 15. ANd come not at your wives c. 1. The Latine tanslator readeth Come not neare your wives but your is not in the originall yet it well expresseth the sense for at no time was it lawfull to come neare unto other mens wives Lippom. Some thinke that hereby is meant that wee should not come neare Alicui carnali voluptati vel mundana Any carnall or worldly pleasure when we come neare unto God Gloss. interlin Indeed by this one particular inhibition of one carnall pleasure by the like analogie all other were forbidden but there is a literall inhibiting also of companie and societie with their wives 3. Some give this sense Conjux hîc sensuâ— intelligitur c. The wife is here understood to bee the sense which is joyned unto our nature c. Gregor Nyssen ex Lippom. And so we are bidden to lay aside all carnall sensualitie when we appeare before God But this is to goe from the letter of the text 4. Some make it onely a morall precept that men should abstaine even from lawfull things when they present themselves before God as the Apostle requireth the like of the married couple to abstaine for a time that they may give themselves to fasting prayer 1 Cor. 7. Hieron Rupert Galas but this being a legall injunction contained a further reason than is enforced now in respect of those times 5. So that beside the morall equitie even from lawfull pleasure which bindeth now also in the abstinence for a time from the marriage bed upon occasion of more fervent and extraordinary prayer Marbach there was then also a Legall kind of impuritie and pollution even in the lawfull use of marriage which came by the issue of seed Lavit 15.18 from which kind of Legall pollutions the people were to be sanctified and cleansed at this time Oleaster 6. But that saying of Lyranus is somewhat harsh Licet matrimonialis actus sit licitus tamen annexam habet quandam turpitudinem c. Though the act of the matrimonie be lawfull yet it hath annexed unto it a kind of filthinesse which is excused by the good things in marriage But the Apostle speaketh otherwise That marriage is honourable c. and the bed undefiled Hebr. 13.4 There is then in the undefiled marriage bed no filthinesse or uncleannesse But that other assertion of Lyranus is not much to be misliked Habet annexam depressionem mentis c. It hath also annexed a certaine depression and abasing of the minde because of the vehemencie of carnall delight And therefore they were commanded these three dayes to be sequestred from their wives that their minds might wholly be weaned from carnall delight and bee fixed upon God QUEST XXX Why Moses maketh such an ample and full declaration and description of the Lords glorious appearing in mount Sinai Vers. 16. ANd the third day c. there was thunder and lightnings c. 1. Moses in many words describeth the comming of the Lord and his appearing in mount Sinai Cupiebat enim virpius quam amplissimis posset verbis c. For this godly man desired in the best manner he could to set forth the magnificence of the comming of the Lord. Ferus Sometime Moses goeth up sometime he commeth downe sometime he goeth up alone and another time Aaron with him and all this he doth Vt pararet Domiâ—â— dignum acceptabilem populum c. To prepare a meete and acceptable people for the Lord Lippom. 2. Beside this large description also delivereth Moses from all suspition of deceit and counterfeiting as though he had fained as other lawgivers among the Heathen that he had conference with God for first this preparation of the people against the third day then the talking of the Lord with Moses in the hearing of all the people which were divers hundred thousands doth shew the truth of this narration Lippom. And these prodigious and extraordinarie signes raised upon the suddaine to cleare Moses In serenâ— die subitò mons tenebris circumdatus c. On a suddaine in a cleare morning the hill was beset round with darknesse and fire burst forth of the middest thereof Gregor Nyssen As it is observed in the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrha by the rising of the Sun and shining upon the earth when Lot entred into Zoar Genes 19.23 that it was a goodly Sun-shine morning when it rained fire and brimstone upon those Cities QUEST XXXI Why it pleased the Lord in this terrible and fearefull manner to appeare with thunder and lightning Vers. 16. THere was thunder and lightning c. 1. Foure signes the Lord sheweth of his comming two were heard the thunder and the sound of the trumpet and two were seene the lightning and the thicke or darke cloud and these appeared in the top of the hill not all over for if the cloud had covered all the hill the people could not have discerned the smoake which was round about upon the hill Cajetan 2. It pleased God in this terrible manner to shew himselfe at the giving of the law for these reasons 1. Because the rude world doth onely esteeme of those things which are done with great shew and magnificence the Lord would in this glorious manner appeare Vt disceret populus cum magni â—stimare That the people should learne highly to esteeme of God 2. Commovit omnia elementa c. He moved all the elements that they might know that he had power over all 3. That the ignorant people might know a difference betweene the true God and the false gods whom the Heathen and especially the Egyptians worshipped that they could doe no such things 4. Vt populo carnali timorem incuteret c. To strike feare and terror into the carnall people that they which would not be wonne by love should be constrained with feare 5.
that in resâ—ect of the knowledge which we shall have in the life to come we see now but darkly and as in a cloud And to this purpose he alleageth that saying of the Apostle Now we see thorow a glasse darkly but then shall we see face to face now I know in part but then shall I know even as I am knowne 1 Cor. 13.12 Lyranus annotation therefore being so evidently grounded upon the Apostles direct words they had small reason thus to carpe at him QUEST XXXIV Of the blowing of the trumpet at the giving of the law what it signifieth ANd the sound of the trumpet exceeding loud 1. There was not there any such materiall trumpet as the Jewes imagine that it was an horne made of the Rammes hornes which was sacrificed in stead of Izbak Lyran. But such a sound was made by the ministry of Angels as if it had beene the blowing of a trumpet Tostat. for as S. Stephen sheweth they received the law by ordinance of Angels Act. 7.53 The Angels attended upon the Lord as Ministers when the law was given Simler 2. This sounding of the trumpet was a signe of the presence of God tanquam imperatore praesente as if a great Emperour were comming before whom they use to blow trumpets Chrysost. 3. Sonitus â—â—ba significat gravitatem praeceptorum c. The sound of the trumpet betokened the heavinesse of the commandements quibus indicebatur bellum homini contra seipsum by the which warre is proclaimed to man against himselfe Thomas 4. As the sounding of this trumpet made a terrible and fearefull noise Sic lex tumultum excitat in conscientia peccatorum So the law raiseth a tumult in the conscience of sinners Lippoman Tales terrores in conscientia peccatoris lex Dei operatur Such terrors the law of God stirreth in the conscience of the sinner Osiand 5. Hereby also was prefigured the office of the Levites that sounded afterward with silver trumpets which also was a figure of the silver sound which the living trumpets of the Prophets and Apostles should give in gathering together the faithfull by the preaching of the Gospell as Isaias was bidden to lift up his voyce like a trumpet Isai. 58.1 Simler Herein also is set forth the forme of Christs comming to judgement when the trump shall blow and summon all both the living and dead to give account how they have kept this law which was first given with the sound of a trumpet of the blowing of this last dolefull and dreadfull trumpet speaketh the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.52 1 Thess. 4.16 6. Oleaster thinketh that the sounding of this trumpet was a signe of the departing of the Lord from the mount and of the libertie of the people to come up but it shewed the contrary that God was then come downe upon the mount and therefore Moses bringeth the people out of their tents to meet God in the next verse Hereof see more before quest 26. QUEST XXXV Of the different manner of the delivering the law and the Gospell Vers. 16. ANd all the people that was in the campe was afraid 1. By this terrible apparition which wrought in the people such terror and feare the nature of the law is expressed which as it was delivered with feare and trembling so it worketh terror in the conscience for divine apparitions are made agreeable to the thing for the which they are shewed so the Angels appeared to Abraham in humane shape because they came to tell Abraham that he should have a sonne When the Israelites were in the fierie fornace of affliction in Egypt the Lord appeared in a flame of fire in a bush When Ioshua was to warre against the Cananites an Angell appeared with a naked sword so because a law here is given which should reveale sinne and the wrath of God against the transgressors thereof it is delivered with feare and terror Ferus 2. Herein then appeareth a manifest difference betweene the Law and the Gospell 1. In the Law-giver then the Lord appeared in fire and smoake and terrible manner but Christ came lowly and meeke to preach the Gospell 2. In the place the Law was delivered in Sinai a place of servitude the Gospel began to be preached in Jerusalem which was a figure of the new Jerusalem which is above which is free Galath 4.26 3. In the Law it selfe which is a killing letter threatning curses and damnation to all the disobedient but spirit and life is given by the faith of the Gospell of Christ. 4. In the people which received it they were then rude and ignorant as children under tutors and governours they could not see the brightnesse of Moses face but under a vaile we now under the Gospell are as the heire which is come to age and now the vaile is removed and we see the glory of the Lord with open face Simler 5. Augustine therefore well saith Brevis differentia legis Evangelii timor amor There is a short difference of the Law and Gospell feare and love for Christ did teach the Gospell in great tranquillitie Incepit sedens dulciter tradere documenta legis novae He began being set to deliver sweetly the precepts of the new law Tostat. saying Blessed are the poore in spirit c. blessed are the meeke Ita lex vetus data est cum terroribus So the old law was given with terrors Lyranus 6. Yet we are not so to conceive as though the Gospell were altogether void of feare or the Law of comfort Hic timor Evangelio quoque fuit communis This feare was also common to the Gospell as the Apostle sheweth Whose voyce then shooke the earth and now hath declared saying Yet once more will I shake not the earth onely but also heaven Heb. 12.26 Calvin And againe If the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Heb. 2.2 Neither was the law altogether void of comfort for in that the people are not fraied away by these fearefull signes but are brought by Moses to meet the Lord it sheweth Foedus Dei tam amabile fuisse quam metuendum That the covenant of God was as amiable as it was terrible and fearefull Calvin But here is the difference The law of it selfe and properly wrought feare and terror and the Gospell peace but accidentally also there was comfort in the law as it was a School-master to bring us to Christ and terror in the Gospell to them which contemned and refused it 7. Some thinke that in this generall and great feare of the whole campe yet that Moses feared not and was therein a type and figure of such as are perfect Pellican But the Apostle sheweth the contrary that even Moses also trembled and quaked Heb. 12.21 But yet Moses was not afraid as the people were Timuit Moses sed non timore servili ut populus c. Moses feared but
the preposition in is taken in the Latine And the circumstance of the place sheweth it to be so for the Angell of Iehovah which spake to Zacharie was the man that stood among the myrrhe trees called the Angell of Iehovah that stood among the myrrhe trees v 10.11 If he were among the myrrhe trees then was he not in Zacharie to speak within him and if Angels could speake to the heart it must needs follow that they know the heart which is contrary to the Scriptures for God onely knoweth the hearts of all men 1 King 8.39 And whereas the Lord himselfe speaketh to the heart herein the ministry of Angels should be superfluous Further also if the other reading be admitted that the Angell spake in the Prophet it was no created Angell but the great Angell of Iehovah the Mediatour of the covenant Christ Jesus who maketh intercession for his people as here in this place this Angell saith unto the Lord O Lord of hostes how long wilt thou be unmercifull to Ierusalem c. vers 12. and then it followeth in the next verse The Lord answered the Angell that talked with me with good and comfortable words Beside that it was the great Angell of Iehovah the Mediatour the commander of other Angels it appeareth vers 12. The other Angels which were sent abroad into the world returne their message unto him They answered the Angell of Iehovah and said c. We have gone thorow the world c. This Angell of Iehovah could talke within and to the heart of the Prophet as in the dayes of his flesh he could descrie the very inward thoughts and reasoning in the mind Mark 2.8 3. But that God himselfe Iehovah Christ the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament was the giver of the Law and that it was he himselfe that talked with Moses by these reasons it is made plaine 1. Because he is called Iehovah vers 2. Iehovah came downe upon mount Sinai which is proprium essentiale nomen Dei nunquam ad creaturas transfertur c. which is the proper and essentiall name of God and is never transferred to any creature Calvin in 3. ad Galat. Tostatus thinketh otherwise that an Angell sometime in the old Testament appearing in the person of God is not onely called God but Dominus Lord also quaest 6. in Exod. But herein he is deceived the Angels indeed are called Elohim God which title is sometime given unto men and excellent persons here as Judges are called Elohim Gods Exod. 22.28 And as Dominus Lord is the interpretation of Adonai so also it is given unto Angels and unto men as Abrahams servant calleth him Adonai his Lord or master Gen. 24. But as Iehovah is translated Dominus the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as both the Latine and Septuagint interpret so it is not competible to any but unto God The Lord saith it shall be his name for ever Exod. 3.15 Neither can it be shewed thorowout the whole bodie of Scripture that the name Iehovah was ever given unto any but unto God onely 2. Moses himselfe saith that Iehovah spake unto you out of the middest of the fire Deut. 4.11 It was the voyce then of God himselfe Deut. 4.12 Simler 3. Another reason may be taken from the office of Christ who was the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament as the Law is said to bee ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediatour Galath 3.19 which though Beza contend to be understood of Moses yet the exposition of Chrysostome and Calvine upon that place is to bee preferred which interpret it of Christ both because of the words following A Mediatour is not of one that is but both of Jewes and Gentiles But Moses was not the Mediatour of the Gentiles as also the title of Mediatour betweene God and man in the new Testament is given onely unto Christ 1 Tim. 2.5 So Chrysostome Mediatorem hic appellat Christum declarans quod ipse ante legem fuerit legem tulerit He calleth Christ the Mediator declaring that he was before the law and that he gave the law And Origen thus expoundeth the same place In fine seculorum homo factus est Iesus Christus sed ante hunc manifestum â—n carâ—e adventum mediatour quidem erat hominum sed nondum erat homo In the end of the world Iesus Christ became man but before his manifestation in the flesh he was the mediatour of men though yet he was not man Wherefore that is a sound assertion of master Calvine Nullam abusque mundi initio Dei fuisse communicationem cum hominibus c. That there was not from the beginning of the world any entercourse betweene God man but by the intercession of the eternall wisdome of God the Son of God That as he is now the Mediatour of intercession reconciliation so he was alwayes of instruction and doctrine And so that saying of Ambrose may conclude this point Quis tantus esset dux qui prodesset omnibus nisi ille qui supra omnes est quis me supra mundum constituereâ— nisi qui major est mundo Who is so great a Captaine to profit and do good to all but he which is above all who should set me above the world but he that is greater than the world Lib. 4. in Luc. Seeing then the morall law was given to profit all people and not the Jewes onely and to remaine as a rule of righteousnes as long as God hath his Church upon earth Moses could not be that mediatour of the law which was but the Captaine of that one people but he which is the Prince and Captaine of the whole Church of God forever 4. But that place will be objected Heb. 2.2 If the word spoken by Angels was stedfast c. In which words the Apostle seemeth to affirme that the law was uttered and delivered by the Angels This place is diversly expounded 1. Some by Angels understand the Priests Prophets and other Ministers of the old Testament as Chrysostome toucheth this exposition upon the like place Galath 3.19 that the law was ordained by Angels But this interpretation cannot stand for the Apostle sheweth afterward what Angels he speaketh of He hath not put in subjection unto the Angels the world to come vers 5. 2. Some by Angell understand Christ Simler But the Apostle speaketh of Angels in the plurall And the Apostle compareth together the word spoken by Angels and the word preached by the Lord himselfe which comparison will not hold if the Lord Christ should be understood to be the Angell by whom the law was spoken 3. Some thinke that the thunder and lightning and voyce of the trumpet were caused by the ministerie of Angels but the voyce which delivered the law was from God himselfe Simler But the Apostle saith more that the word was spoken by the Angels 4. Some applie this text to the whole ministration of the old Testament
and not to the law onely Quis dubitat per Angelos ministratam fuisse omnem veteris Testamenti dispensationem Who doubteth but that all the dispensation of the old Testament was ministred by the Angels Marlorat in 3. Galath v. 19. and Iunius in his Parallels upon that place Act. 7.53 saith to this effect that the Angels were ministri postea sermonis ad populum non authores legis that the Angels were ministers of the word afterward to the people but not authors of the law But this place being compared with Act. 7.53 and Galath 3.19 where it is said that the law was ordained by Angels it will draw also the word here said to be spoken by the Angels to be understood of the law 5. Iunius hath another exposition that the law was ordained inter Angelos among the Angels Annot Galath 3.19 and in his Parallels he saith the law was exhibited onely by Christ inter ordines Angelorum among the orders of the Angels but the phrase it selfe spoken by the Angels giveth more to be understood than among the Angels 6. Wherefore I preferre Chrysostoms exposition upon that place Galath 3.19 Sentit ipsos Angelos subministrasse ferenda legi He meaneth that the Angels did minister at the giving of the Law It is one thing for the Angels as Gods deputies to deliver the Law another as ministers and instruments As sometime the Prince may send Commissioners to execute his Edicts who doe supplie his person and authoritie sometime he being present in Majestie may by the mouth of another proclaime his Edict So at other times the Angels did speake in the name and person of God as the Angell did call to Abraham Genes 22. sometime they did attend as ministring spirits upon the Majestie of God as his Criers and Proclaimers So the law was delivered in mount Sinai by the authoritie of God himselfe appearing in Majestie who endited and framed the law but it might be proclaimed by the Angels concurring by their ministrie in the framing of that audible voyce and sound which was heard QUEST XXXVIII Why Moses is commanded to charge the people againe Vers. 21. GOe downe charge the people 1. Though this charge was given before yet the Lord commandeth it to be done againe Imminente jam hora ad majorem certitudinem The very houre being now instant for more certaintie Lyran. For they would the rather take heed Cum recentius in Dei prasentia mandarentur Being charged afresh and in the presence of God Tostat. 2. Another reason of renuing this charge was the stubborne nature of the people who had need often to be admonished and although Moses thought it not needfull againe to charge them as it appeareth by his answer and in a manner refusall vers 23. yet the Lord Sciebat sibi cum prafractis esse negotium Knew that he had to deale with such as were stubborne Calvin 3. And further though they had beene straitly charged before not to exceed their prefixed limits and bounds yet they would have adventured Ipso absente mora tamdiu curiâ—sâ— appetitu victi In Moses absence partly not enduring longer delay partly of a curious desire to have gone beyond their marks Galas 4. As also the charge is iterated in respect of the speciall interdict of the Priests who might have presumed being not before specially and in particular named the charge being given to the people in generall Simler QUEST XXXIX What Priests are here understood Vers. 21. ANd let the Priests also 1. Because the order of Priests was not yet instituted some thinke that is spoken by anticipation and prevention that afterward when the Priests should be ordained and consecrated they should be sanctified when they came into the presence of God Ex Lyran. But it seemeth by the sending downe of Moses that this charge was presently to be given by Moses and by the other to be executed And further it is said Let the Priests which come to the Lord be sanctified The Lord then speaketh of those Priests which already had accesse unto God not of those which should be assigned afterward Tostat. 2. Some thinke that by this word cohanim which signifieth as well Princes as Priests are understood the Tribunes Officers and Judges of the people which were before appointed by the counsell and advice of Iethro Lippom. Genevens But their office was to judge the people and heare their controversies the office of those Priests was to have accesse unto the presence of God in offering of sacrifices 3. Some thinke that the Priests were consecrated now but that it is set downe afterward Oleaster But this were without any necessitie to disturbe and transpose the order of the storie 4. Therefore their opinion is most probable who thinke that these Priests were the first borne to whom the prerogative of the Priesthood belonged till it was by Gods appointment setled in the Tribe of Levi But neither all the first borne in Israel that were consectated unto God were Priests as Iun. Borrh. For it is not probable in so great a multitude Singulis domibus proprios fuisse Sacerdotes That every house had his peculiar and proper Priest Calvin Neither were they onely Primogeniti Principum duodecim tribuum c. The first borne of the Princes of the twelve Tribes which offered sacrifice chap. 24.5 As R. Salomon Lyran. For so small a number of Priests sufficed not for the whole multitude They were then as well Filii primogeniti aliorum magnorum virorum The first borne sonnes of other great men which were the Princes of the families as the first borne of the Princes of the Tribes Tostat. quaest 12. 5. And by drawing neere unto God is not here meant that speciall kind of accesse to enquire of God which Moses did onely then and the high Priest afterward by his Vrim and Thummim but the comming unto God to minister as the Chalde interpreteth Tostat. Lippom. QUEST XL. Why Moses replieth as unwilling to goe downe Vers. 23. ANd Moses said unto the Lord. 1. Some thinke that Moses thus replied Quod non videbatur necessarium ut ista contestatio fierat As though it seemed not necessarie that this contestation should be made Tostat. But it is not to be thought that Moses would so contradict the Lord having beene of late in so great feare that the Lord spake unto him to comfort him 2. Some say that Moses thus spake not as though he tooke this charge to be superfluous but to shew his faithfulnesse that he had carefully before intimated to the people the will and pleasure of God therein Simler But the Lord was not ignorant what Moses had done that he needed to make repetition of his service 3. Some thinke that Moses Andiendo populo mandatum refricat That Moses thus answereth that hee might in hearing of the people rubbe their memorie lest they might forget any thing of the charge Pellican But Moses was not yet gone downe to the people and
thicke and darke cloud but there bright shining flames of fire like cloven tongues shewing the cleare light of the Gospell in respect of the cloudy darknesse of the Law Simler Here onely Moses was suffered to goe up the hill there all which were present received the holy Ghost here the people tremble and are afraid but there they were emboldened by the Spirit to preach the wonderfull works of God 4. Doct. By the preaching of the Word we are joyned unto God by faith Vers. 17. MOses brought the people out of their tents So Ministrorum officium est It is the dutie of Ministers by the preaching of the Gospell to draw men out of the tents of sin to joyne them unto God by faith Lippom. As the Apostle saith Faith is by hearing and hearing by the Word Rom. 10.17 5. Doct. Distinction of offices in the Church Vers. 24. COme up thou and Aaron with thee The people stand below in the campe but Moses and Aaron ascend up into the mount This sheweth the distinction of offices and callings in the Church betweene the Ministers and the people that none should take upon them the office of teaching and delivering the high things of God but they which are thereunto called as the Apostle would have every one to abide in the same vocation wherein he was called 1 Cor. 7.20 Marbach 5. Places of Controversie 1. Cont. Angels carrie not up our prayers unto God as Mediatours Vers. 8. ANd Moses reported the words of the people unto the Lord. Tostatus hereupon inferreth thus that as Moses carried up the peoples answer unto God Sie Angeli coram Deo proponunt orationes nostras So the Angels propound before God our prayers quaest 3. in fine Contra. 1. This followeth not for Moses was a messenger betweene God and his people hee was commanded to propound unto them what the Lord had said so when it can be shewed in Scripture that the Angels have the like charge from God to report our prayers the argument will follow else not 2. If the Angels should returne our prayers and sayings unto God as they doe the rest of our doings they do not as mediatours interpose themselves but onely as reporters returne as they find in the world and it is to this end as Augustine saith Vt super his Domini voluntatem consulant That they may know Gods pleasure further therein in Psal. 67. No doubt they doe observe who are faithfull and devout in prayer and who are otherwise The devill observed Iob as the Lord saith Hast thou not considered my servant Iob how none is like him in the earth Iob. 1.8 But he did it with envie the good Angels were witnesses of his pietie with joy So the Angels which were sent thorow the world returne this answer That all the world sitteth still and is at rest Zachar. 1.11 There was no devotion or exercise of godlinesse but all given to securitie and carelesnesse In this manner Angels may report as mens doings so their sayings unto God but this maketh nothing at all for the invocation of Angels which is by the Romanists hereby intended 2. Cont. That man hath no free will unto good Vers. 5. I◠yee will heare my voyce indeed and keepe my covenant c. From hence Lippoman would gather that man hath free will ad quid enim ita loqueretur c. For to what end should hee so speake if it were not in the peoples power to heare and keepe the covenant Contra. 1. If this were in mans power to keepe Gods covenant which is to observe his law and obey the commandements to what end then came our blessed Saviour to performe the law for us which wee in respect of the weaknesse of our flesh could not doe 2. Therefore these precepts are propounded in Scripture to these two ends that thereby mans drowsie nature should be stirred up to labour unto perfection and that finding himselfe to come farre short of the commandement he might see his owne weaknesse and flee for succour unto Christ. And therefore S. Paul saith that the law is a Shool-master to bring us unto Christ Gal. 3.24 3. Cont. No absolute faith or credit to be given unto teachers but as they agree with Scriptures Vers. 9. LOe I come unto thee in a thicke cloud that the people may heare while I talke with thee It was Moses credit with the people that they heard the Lord speaking with him And Moses desired no further to be beleeved than he had his warrant from God Non alio jure fidem in Ecclesia obtinuit quà m quia Dei mandata pertulit He by no other right obtained credit in the Church but because he brought the commandements of God Calvin It is therefore great presumption for those which take upon them now to bee the Pastors and Doctors of the Church to arrogate and assume more unto themselves than Moses did As the Romanists doe hold that we ought to receive all the decrees and constitutions of the Church without any further discussing We ought to take our faith and all necessary things of our salvation at the hands of our superiours Rhemist Act. 10. sect 8. We must beleeve the Church and trust it in all things 1 Tim. 3. sect 9. Whereas the Apostles themselves required not their doctrine otherwise to bee received then as it was consonant to the Scriptures for the Bereans are commended for conferring those things which they taught with the Scriptures Act. 17.11 4. Cont. Perpetuall abstinence from marriage not required of Ministers Vers. 15. COme not at your wives Bellarmine out of this text would enforce the single life of the Clergie because the people being to appeare before the Lord are commanded to abstaine from their wives Lib. 1. de Clericis cap. 19. Contra. 1. It followeth not the people were commanded abstinence for three dayes Ergo Ministers all their life should abstaine or they had wives and came not at them for three dayes therefore Ministers must have no wives 2. The practice of those times was otherwise for the Priests and Levites were married if this example pressed not them it doth not enforce perpetuall single life now 3. Neither doth the argument follow because then there was in the use of marriage in the naturall issue a legall pollution which made them uncleane untill the even Levit. 15.18 and therefore such abstinence and forbearance was required but such uncleannesse now is taken away as in like manner he that touched a dead corse then was uncleane and yet therein he sinned not there was then a kind of legall uncleannesse which was not sinne Simler 4. But so much as is morall in this precept bindeth now that to make our prayers more fervent as by fasting so by this kind of abstinence for a time is fit agreeable to the Apostles doctrine 1 Cor. 7.5 But as it followeth not it is good to fast sometime to be more earnest in prayer therefore we should alwayes fast so
from abstinence from the marriage bed to conclude perpetuall forbearance is absurd Ferus one of their owne writers is more equall who writeth thus Non est malum matrimonium sed tamen accessuri ad Deum etiam à licitis temperare debent Matrimonie is not evill yet they which come unto God ought to abstaine even from things lawfull Which kind of abstinence is by the Apostle required not onely of Ministers but of all in generall in the foresaid place 1 Cor. 7.5 5. Cont. Against the distinction of counsels and precepts RVpertus further hath this note upon this text Ad sanctificationem non satis est fecisse praceptum nisi adjicias facere consilium To sanctification it is not enough to fulfill the precept unlesse you adde to performe the counsels also And in that place he sheweth what a precept is to abstaine from things unlawfull and what a counsell is abstinere à licitis to abstaine from things lawfull Lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 26. Contra. 1. Though the use of the wife were in it selfe lawfull yet upon this prohibition it was unlawfull therefore it was no counsell now but a precept 2. That distinction of precepts and counsels is not sound nor consonant with the Scriptures as they call those precepts which are commanded of God and which to leave undone is sinne The counsels are not enjoyned and to leave them undone is no sinne but in keeping of them there is greater reward For whatsoever we doe or can doe it is but our dutie to doe Luk. 17.10 and if we come short in doing those things which are commanded it is not possible for any to doe more than is required And seeing our Saviour biddeth us to be perfect as his heavenly father is perfect and we are commanded to love the Lord with all our heart and all our soule then the counsels which they call of perfection if they proceed from the love of God are commanded also 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. We must be as ready to performe as promise obedience Vers. 8. ALl that the Lord hath commanded will wee doe The people are ready to promise obedience and that without any limitation to all that God commanded but they soone forgat their promise and they were afterward as slow to performe as here they are ready to vow obedience whereby we learne Nullius momenti esse subitum affectum nisi accedat perseverandi constantia That a sudden affection is of no moment unlesse constancie in persevering be added Calvin to the same purpose Oleaster As in the parable the sonne that said to his father when he was bid to worke in his vineyard and made answer hee would not yet after repented and went is commended before him that gave faire words and said he would but went not Matth. 21.29 2. Observ. Due preparation must goe before the hearing of the word Vers. 10. LEt them wash their cloaths Hereupon Origene thus noteth Nemo potest audire verbum nisi sanctificatus id est sanctus corpore mente None can heare the word of God unlesse they bee sanctified that is holy in minde and bodie If any come with unwashen garments that is unprepared it will be said unto him as in the parable to him that had not his wedding garment Friend how camest thou in hither The word of God is not to be handled with uncleane hands neither will enter into uncleane hearts B. Babingt 3. Observ. Our sanctification is not perfected all at once Vers. 10. SAnctifie them to day and to morrow Non enim una die perficitur sanctificatio c. For our sanctification cannot be perfited in one day We must labour and study for it all the dayes of our life Ferus As the Apostle compareth Christians to men set in a race So run that ye may obtaine 2 Cor. 9.24 It is in vaine for a man to set forward in the beginning of his race if hee hold not out to the end so our regeneration is not perfited all at once in the beginning we must goe on still untill the Lord have perfited his worke in us 4. Observ. Against curiositie in divine things Vers. 12. THou shalt set marks unto the people Docet hic locus ne in rebus divinis simus curiosi This place sheweth that we ought not to be curious in the searching out of divine things Ferus and to shew what an odious thing curiositie is in matters forbidden and that we should be content with that which it pleaseth God to vouchsafe to reveale unto us B. Babington As the holy Apostle saith that no man presume to understand above that which is meet to understand but that he understand according to sobrietie as God hath deal◠to every one the measure of faith Rom. 12.3 5. Observ. The word of God had need often to be inculcate Vers. 21. GOe downe charge the people Such is our dulnesse that we had need to have the word of God often inculcate and beaten upon us Men are marvellous apt to transgresse and therefore againe and againe they must bee admonished by Moses B. Babingt Therefore the Apostle saith It grieveth me not to write the same things unto you and for you it is a sure thing Philip. 3.1 As here Moses is commanded to iterate and renew the same charge that the people breake not their bounds CHAP. XX. 1. The method and Argument THis Chapter setteth forth the promulgation of the morall law with certaine effects that followed 1. In the promulgation first there is the preface shewing who was the author and proclaimer of the law God the Lord what hee spake all these words vers 1. and what the Lord had done for his people wherefore they should be willing to heare and receive his law he had brought them out of Egypt vers 2. Secondly the Commandements follow which concerne the worship of God in the first table containing foure Commandements and our dutie toward our neighbours in the six last to vers 18. which make the second table The first table prescribeth both the internall worship of God who is to be worshipped in the first commandement vers 3. and in what manner spiritually in the heart minde not by any Idolatrie or Imagerie where the matter of such images and Idols is rehearsed vers 4. the abuse forbidden vers 5. the reason added partly from a punishment threatned vers 5. partly from mercie promised vers 6. The externall worship of God is prescribed in the reverent profession of his name which is not to bee taken in vaine where there is to be considered first the prohibition then the penaltie in the third commandement vers 7. And in the keeping of the Sabbath in the fourth commandement which consisteth of the constitution thereof by an Antithesis or opposite comparison of the six dayes of labour vers 8 9. then of the prescription both in what manner and by what persons the Sabbath must be kept vers 10. and the confirmation taken
from the example of God himselfe vers 12. The second table commandeth the mutuall duties to be performed among men and forbiddeth whatsoever is contrarie thereunto which are either the sprigges and branches of vices committed or the very root of corruption it selfe The sprigges are such as concerne some certaine callings and persons as in the fifth commandement which prescribeth the dutie toward our superiours with a promise of long life annexed vers 12. or belong indifferently to all men in generall and touch either their bodie and life in the sixth commandement vers 13. their marriage and wife in the seventh vers 14. their goods in the eighth vers 15. their name and fame in the ninth vers 16. Then followeth the root of all which is evill concupiscence in the tenth vers 17. which consisteth of a particular enumeration what things of our neighbours are not to be coveted In the second part the effects that followed are either matters of fact or matters of precept of the first are 1. The feare of the people in standing a farre off vers 18. 2. Their request to Moses that hee would speake unto them vers 19. 3. Moses comforting of the people vers 20. 4. His drawing neere unto God vers 21. The precepts are three 1. to make no Image with the reason thereof they saw none while God talked with them vers 22 23. 2. What Altar they shall make either of earth vers 24. or unhewen stone v. 25. 3. They shall make no steps unto the Altar and why vers 26. 2. The divers readings Vers. 5. Thou shalt not bow downe unto them I.G.B.A.P. better than thou shalt not worship them S.L.V. shachah signifieth to how unto and the construction with the preposition כ lahem sheweth a Dative case to them Stronge jealous I.A.P.V.L. better than a jealous God S.B.G. for the word El here signifieth strong◠for otherwise it should be set thus kanah El jealous God not El kanah God jealous Vers. 7. Will not hold him guiltlesse or innocent B.G.L.P. will not leave him unpunished V.I. the sense rather than the words will not hold him cleane or mundifie him S. A. nakah signifieth both to cleanse and hold innocent but the latter rather here Vers. 10. In it thou shalt not doe any worke L.B.G.S. in it is not in the originall as I.V.A.P. leave it out Vers. 17. Thou shalt not utter a false testimonie c. I. thou shalt not speake L. answere V.A. testifie a false testimonie S.A. beare false witnesse B.G. ghanah signifieth all these to speake to answer to testifie the first rather here 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Whether this be a Commandement I am the Lord. Vers. 2. I Am the Lord thy God 1. It is the opinion of the Hebrewes that this should be the first Commandement they give this reason because it was necessary that the people should first firmely and stedfastly beleeve that the Lord which spake unto them was that God which brought them out of the land of Egypt before they could be perswaded to yeeld obedience to his law as they further shew it by this similitude Like as a King that should offer lawes and ordinances unto a Province and Countrie to be kept and observed must first be received and acknowledged for King before his lawes would finde admittance So the people were first to beleeve that hee was the God that delivered them before they could resolve to receive his law 2. But to this it may be answered 1. That the people were alreadie perswaded and firmely beleeved that the Lord was their God which had delivered them from their enemies and they had promised already to yeeld obedience to all Gods commandements chap. 19.7 and therefore it was not needfull to give them any speciall commandement to beleeve the Lord to bee their God Sic Paul Burgens addition 1. 2. But although this answer giveth satisfaction in respect of the present condition of the Israelites to whom the Lord had approved himselfe already by many wonderfull works to be their God and therefore they needed not any speciall commandement in that behalfe yet seeing the morall law was not given to that age present or to that nation onely but to all people in the world which have not any such preparation or foundation of this first beleefe and perswasion of the true God by such wonderfull signes and miracles therefore further it must be added that even this precept to beleeve is the true God to repose our whole trust in him is contained even in the first commandement following Thou shalt have no other Gods for here we are commanded to acknowledge the Lord to bee the onely true God and so consequently to give him that honour and worship which belongeth unto him And so saith Cyprian Quòd Deus solus colendus sit c. That God onely is to be worshipped is shewed in Deuteronomie Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and likewise in Exodus Thou shalt have no strange gods before me De exhortat Martyrii cap. 2. 3. But that this is no commandement it appeareth by this because here is nothing forbidden or commanded as in the rest all the rest of the commandements are expressed by way of commanding but this by way of affirming I am the Lord. Tostat. And beside if this were a commandement there should be more than tenne in all therefore it is no precept but quoddam inductivum ad catera a certaine inducement to the commandements following Tostat. Oportuit ante omnia jus legislatoris sanciri c. First of all it was meet that the right and authoritie of the lawgiver should bee established lest that which hee commanded should bee despised Calvin So Origene Hic sermo nondum mandati est sed quis est qui mandat ostendit This speech is no commandement but sheweth who is the Commander QUEST II. Of the distinction and difference of the lawes of Moses in generall BUt before wee proceed in particular to entreate of the morall law first wee must consider of the lawes of Moses in generall and of the difference of them 1. The lawes which Moses delivered unto Israel were of three sorts Morall Judiciall Ceremoniall The first doe prescribe a perfect rule of righteousnesse discerning things that are right and just from the contrarie both toward God and man both in externall and internall duties requiring obedience under the paine of everlasting death The ceremoniall concerned such rites and services as belonged to the externall worship of God prescribed unto that people both to distinguish them from other nations in the world and to be signes and symboles unto them of the spirituall graces of the new Testament to bee fulfilled by the Messias The Judiciall lawes belonged to their civill state which were such ordinances as contained rules of equitie for the judging and deciding of civill controversies and questions and decreed punishments for the transgression◠against both the
morall and ceremoniall lawes So that these Judicials were the very bond of the other lawes and kept the people in order and obedience Vrsinus Catech. 2. These lawes doe thus differ 1. The Morall are generall grounded upon the law of nature so are not the other 2. They are perpetuall to endure for ever so doe not the other 3. The Morals require both externall and internall obedience the other onely externall The Morall were the principall and other lawes were to give place unto them and they were the end unto the which the other tended Vrsin 3. Yet these three the Morall Judiciall and Ceremoniall are not severally but joyntly handled by Moses so that among the Morals there are found some Ceremonials and among the Judicials both Morall and Ceremoniall lawes Lyran. And the Moral law contained in the ten Commandements was delivered by the Lords owne voice to the people the rest they received by Moses from God Tostat. quest 1. QUEST III. Of the validity of the lawes Morall Ceremoniall Iudiciall which are abrogated which are not COncerning the validity of these lawes 1. The Ceremonials are utterly abolished so that there is now no place for them under the Gospell neither can they be revived without derogation to the Gospell of Christ as the Apostle saith If yee be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing Galath 5.2 for when the body is come the shadowes must be abolished but the ceremonies were shadowes the body is Christ Coloss. 2.17 Their Temple signified the Church of God their holy place heaven their sacrifices the passion of Christ their expiations the remission of sinnes these things then being fully exhibited and fulfilled in Christ have now no more place in the Church Ferus Againe the ceremonies served only for that carnall people which were as children kept in bondage under the elements and rudiments of the world Galath 4.3 But now we are no longer under tutors and governours the time appointed of the Father being expired but are set free and redeemed by Christ. Ferus Another reason of the abolishing of them is in respect of that people to whom they were prescribed as a marke and cognizance to discerne them from all other nations but now this distinction being taken away and the wall of partition being broken downe both Jew and Gentile being made all one in Christ that also is abolished which discerned them from other people for the causes being changed for the which the law was made there must needs follow also an alteration of the law it selfe Vrsin 2. The Judicials are neither abolished nor yet with such necessity injoyned the equity of them bindeth but not the like strict severity as is shewed before at large in the generall questions prefixed before the first chapter whither I referre the Reader 3. The Morall law remaineth full in force still and is not abrogated Quoad obedientiam in respect of obedience which thereunto is still required now under the Gospell Sed quoad maledictionem but in respect of the curse and malediction which Christ hath taken away So that it is most true which our blessed Saviour saith he came not to dissolve the law but to fulfill it Matth. 5. Hee hath fulfilled it 1. In his owne person in keeping it 2. In paying the punishment for us which was due by the law to the transgressors thereof 3. In enabling us by his grace to walke in obedience to the law Vrsin QUEST IV. Of the difference betweene the Morall and Evangelicall law BUt though the Morall law bee now in force and bind us to obedience as well as it did the Jewes yet there is great difference betweene the law and the Gospell 1. In the knowledge and manifestation thereof for to the Morall law wee have some direction by the light of nature but the knowledge of faith in Christ by the Gospell is revealed by grace 2. The law teacheth what we should be by faith and grace in Christ we are made that which the law prescribeth and the Gospell effecteth in us 3. The conditions are unlike the law tieth the promise of eternall life to the condition of fulfilling the law in our selves the Gospell to the condition of faith apprehending the righteousnesse of Christ. 4. The effects are divers the law worketh terrour the Gospell peace and comfort Vrsin The law revealeth sinne the Gospell giveth remission of sinnes Ferus So that the one is lex timoris the law of feare the other is lex amoris the law of love which also hath a threefold difference yet further 1. Lex timoris facit observantes servos the law of feare maketh the observers thereof servile but the law of love maketh them free 2. The law of feare is not willingly kept but by constraint the law of love voluntariò observatur is willingly observed and kept 3. The one is hard and heavy the other easie and light Tom. opuscul 8. QUEST V. Of the manifold use of the law in the fourefold state of man TOuching the use of the Morall law it is to be considered according to these foure states of man as he was in his creation and state of innocency in his corrupt and decayed nature as hee is restored by grace and as he shall be in the state of glorification 1. Man in his innocency received two benefits by the knowledge of the law which was graft in him by creation that thereby hee was made conformable to the image of God and so directed that he should not have swarved from the will of the Creator and beside he thereby had assurance so long as he walked in obedience of certaine eternity never to have tasted of death corruption or mutability in his state for he that keepeth the law shall live thereby Vrsin 2. In mans corrupt state the law serveth both to restraine the evill and therefore the Apostle saith that the law is not given to a righteous man but to the lawlesse and disobedient 1. Tim. 1.9 as also to discover unto them their sinnes for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne and therefore the Apostle saith Without the law sinne is dead Rom. 7.9 that is it is not knowne to be sinne Ferus 3. In man regenerate the law is a rule of righteousnesse and a lanterne to their feet as David saith 2. It teacheth the true knowledge of God 3. It assureth a man that walketh therein of his election 2. Pet. 1.10 If ye doe these things yee shall never fall 4. It sheweth what benefit wee have received by Christ the renuing of that image wherein man was first created Coloss. 3.10 5. In the state of glorification the law shall have that use which it had before mans fall to shew the conformity in those glorified creatures in their holy obedience with the blessed will of their glorious Creator Vrsin QUEST VI. Why it pleased God now and not before to give his written law to the world IT followeth now to bee considered why it pleased God to give
now his law unto his people seeing from the beginning of the world there was no written law but as it was by the law of nature inprinted in their hearts 1. God did not therefore now first give unto his people the Morall law written as though he were either mutable in changing his first determination or that in processe of time he had found out a more profitable way than hee knew before as some wickedly have objected Sed quia superfluâ—â—â— fuit hoc fieri stante adhuc lege natura But because this was superfluous and needlesse to be done the law of nature yet standing firme By the light of nature before the floud they discerned good from evill just from unjust and therefore the old world that sinned against this law of nature was justly punished of this law printed in the heart the Apostle speaketh They shew the effect of the law written in their hearts their conscience also bearing them witnesse and their thoughts accusing one another or excusing Rom. 2.15 Now then when this law of nature began more and more to bee obscured and iniquity to abound the Lord thought it needfull to give unto the people a written law Lippom. Ex collation Patrum 2. Another cause of giving the law was Ne sibi homines aliquid defuisse quererentur scriptum est in tabulis îquod in cordibus non legebant Lest that men should complaine that somewhat was wanting that was written in tables which was not written in the hearts August in Psal. 57. Therefore to take away all excuse and pretext of ignorance the Lord gave his written law 3. Another end of giving the law was to prepare and make a way for the Gospell Vt te ad faciendum legem de tuo vires non habere monstraret c. To shew that thou hast not strength of thy selfe to doe the law and so being poore and beggerly shouldest flee unto grace Augustine likewise in Psal. 118. 4. Further the law was given as a supply of the weakenesse and ignorance of man that whereas there was no certaine rule before to know what was good what was evill but men according to their blind fansies and carnall imaginations placed happinesse some in one thing some in another the law was to correct their erroneous opinions and to teach one constant and sure rule of truth and vertue And further such was their errour that though in civill and politike matters the wise among the Heathen by the light of nature and experience attained to some perfection yet they were utterly ignorant of the true knowledge and worship of God which is set forth in the law Tostat. quest 1. 5. Further because the law of nature was more and more obscured the Lord would have his law written in tables of stone that it might ever be kept and remembred and be no more drowned in oblivion Ferus And though those tables of stone wherein the law was written are not now to be found yet the copy of the same law is extant in the Scriptures there to be seene and read which shall continue to the end of the world 6. Lastly The Lord in giving this law to this people therein sheweth his love to his people committing unto them the greatest treasure in the world as Moses saith What nation is so great that hath ordinances and lawes so righteous as all this Law which I set before you this day Deut. 4.8 QUEST VII How the Lord spake all these words and why Vers. 1. GOd spake all these words saying 1. Some thinke that God is said to speake whereas it was an Angell in respect of the opinion of the people that thought Moses spake with God Paul Burgens But it is before shewed chap. 19. quest 40 that it was God himselfe that spake these words who nameth himselfe Jehovah vers 2. which name is not given to any Angell yet this word also is said to have beene spoken by Angels Hebr. 2.2 because God did therein use the ministry of the Angels in framing of that audible voice which was heard So that the Angels speake not now as in the person of God as his messengers as at other times but here they attended only as Ministers Longe aliter hic loquitur quà m ad patres adhuc locutus est the Lord speaketh farre otherwise here than hee spake hitherto to the Fathers Ferus But to them hee spake by the ministry of Angels This question also is well decided by Cajetane You will aske saith he how God is said to speake Cùm ista locutis fieres per Angelum c. Seeing this speech was framed by an Angell The answer is ready Quia ipse Dominus loquebatur in Angelo ad populum c. Because the Lord himselfe spake in the Angell to the people not as the King speaketh by his Embassador or Interpreter Sed ut presens mens in Angelo formans verba hujus sermonis magis quam Angelus But as present in the Angell and so framing the words of his speech rather than the Angell So Cajetane So that God spake as the Author and enditer the Angell spake as the tongue or pen-man of God 2. The Hebrewes have this opinion that this was that great Angell of such eminency Vt citra essentiam Divinam Angelus faciei nominetur that setting the Divine essence aside he is called the Angell of Gods presence Isay 63.9 Paul Burgens addition 1. Nay this Angell of Gods presence that heard them when they cried in their troubles and saved them as there the Prophet saith was none other than Iehovah himselfe the Lord Christ as S. Paul expoundeth 1. Cor. 10.9 Let us not tempt Christ as some of them tempted him and were destroyed of Serpents And in this Angell was the very divine essence of God as the Lord saith Exod. 23.21 My name is in him 3. Burgeus Reason to prove that it was an Angell and not God himselfe that spake because he saith in the third Commandement Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine in the third person not in the first as Thou shalt not take my name in vaine and so likewise in the fourth Commandement Which sheweth saith hee that it was an Angell that spake and not God This reason is of small force and may easily be answered 1. The Lord useth the third person because although now the Lord as present in Majesty spake by voice yet this law was to bee delivered afterward written in tables of stone which being a perpetuall monument unto the people of the Lords will was more fitly expressed in the third person because the Lord would no more in like manner as now deliver the law with his owne mouth 2. Beside in the first and second Commandement the Lord useth the first person Thou shalt have no other Gods before mee and I am the Lord thy God a jealous God 3. And further it is observed to be an Hebraisme and an usuall phrase in Scripture that the Lord
speaketh of himselfe Tanquam de aliquo tertio As of some third person as chap. 19.11 The Lord himselfe saith to Moses The third day will the Lord come downe Lippom. 4. This further was admirable that all the whole host of Israel containing so many hundred thousand did at once heare and understand the voice wherein God spake unto them as Moses witnesseth Deut. 4.10 Iehovah spake unto you out of the middest of the fire and you heard the voice of the words I remember that Chrysostome in a certaine homily did gesse there were about 100. thousand that were then present to heare him but in the campe of Israel there being 600000. men of warre above twenty beside the young and old women and strangers which might well make five times so many toward 30. hundred thousand as Tostatus and others conjecture it was a wonderfull and strange thing that one voice should be heard of them all as Iosephus saith Omnes audiebant vocem sublimi descendentem ut nemo non intelligeret All heard the voice that came downe from above so that there was none which did not understand and as Cajetane saith Proportionata erat tam propinquis quà m distantebus auditoribus The voice was so proportioned that all heard both neere and further off And therefore it is called A great voice Deut. 5.22 5. And where it is said All these words the meaning is the ten Commandements only to the 18. verse of this twenty chapter for all the Judicials and Ceremonials following were not uttered by the voice of the trumpet but delivered to Moses Tostat. And these words were spoken in this order here set downe and as they were afterward graven in the two tables of stone Moses doth not set them downe altogether after the same manner Deut. 5. which hee doth as an interpreter and expounder of the law Iun. QUEST VIII Why it pleased God himselfe to speake to his people in the giving of the law NOw it pleased God himselfe to pronounce this law in the hearing of the people for these reasons 1. To win the more authority unto his Commandements that they should not contemne and despise them afterward Ferus As Moses afterward rendreth this reason vers 2. That his feare may bee before you that you sinne not Burgens 2. That they might afterward give more credit unto Moses the Lord speaking unto him in the hearing of the people So the Lord himselfe saith Loe I come unto thee in a thicke cloud that the people may heare whiles I talke with thee and that they may beleeve thee for ever chap. 19.9 3. That the people might know that the Lord was their Lawgiver that he and none other did prescribe them Lawes and that to him and none other they should yeeld obedience 4. The people hereby had experience of Gods mercy that vouchsafed to speake unto mortall men as they themselves confesse Wee have seene this day that God talketh with man and he liveth Deut. 5.24 Burgens QUEST IX Of the division of the Morall law NOw the Morall law is first divided according to the subject and matter into two tables the first comprehending those precepts which concerne the worship of God in the foure first Commandements the second those which command the duties to our neighbour This division is warranted by our blessed Saviour Matth. 22.37 dividing the law into two generall or great Commandements Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart c. This is the first and the great Commandement and the second is like unto it Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Simler And the reason of this division is that by this order in setting our duty toward God before our duty toward our neighbour the greatnesse and eminencie of the one over the other should be manifest according to the Apostles rule It is better to obey God than man Act. 4.19 And therefore our blessed Saviour calleth the first the great Commandement Vrsin Iosephus then is deceived who putteth five Commandements to the first table making the fift Commandement of honouring the parents one of them But beside the former reason that the precepts onely commanding our duty toward God belong to the first table S. Paul convinceth him who calleth the fift Commandement the first with promise Ephes. 6.2 meaning the first of the second table but in Iosepus opinion it should be the last of the first table Simler Another reason of this division of the tables in setting the precepts first which prescribe our duty toward God is to teach us that no morall or civill duties as of justice chastity sobriety are pleasing unto God if they do not proceed from faith and from an heart setled aright in the true worship of God And therefore those glorious outward workes among the Heathen of justice fortitude temperance were not true vertues before God because they proceeded not from the knowledge and feare of God 2. Another division of the law is into the severall particular parts whereof it consisteth that is ten Commandements therefore called ten words Exod. 34.28 and Deut. 4.13 which are so many not because God delighteth in that number but because of the summe and argument of the things therein contained which are necessarily drawne to so many heads nothing being either omitted or superfluously added Vrsin 3. The law further in respect of the matter of the particular precepts is divided thus that generally in the morall law is contained the worship of God and the same either immediate or mediate The immediate which directly concerneth God is either internall both who is to bee worshipped prescribed in the first Commandement and after what manner with spirituall worship in the second or externall which is either private in not prophaning Gods name precept 3. or publike in the sanctifying of the Sabbath precept 4. The mediate service of God which indirectly is referred to him but directly and properly concerneth our neighbour is likewise either externall which consisteth either in speciâ—ll offices as of the mutuall duties betweene superiours and inferiours precept 5. or generall toward all sorts of men as in the preserving of our neighbours life precept 6. of his chastity precept 7. of his goods precept 8. of the truth precept 9. The internall is in the rectifying our very desires and inward affections toward our neighbours precept 10. Vrsin Which subdivision is very apt and fit saâ—ing that hee maketh all the law but one great Commandement the worship of God whereas our Saviour divideth it into two which division of necessity must be received Some concurring with Vrsinus in the subdivision of the first table doe otherwise distribute the second in this manner it commandeth either speciall duties of some certaine callings in the 5. or generall in the rest and that either in respect of our neighbour in the 6 7 8 9. or of God who knoweth the heart and so the very inward concupiscence is forbidden in the 10. So Pelacherus Pelargus Iunius
God Sic Burgens addit 1. ad cap. 20. Contra. 1. But this is cleane contrary for generall precepts are more easily conceived and condescended unto than particular Aske an Idolater if hee love God hee will not deny it The Romanists that worship Images would thinke great scorne to bee asked that question whether they love God So an adulterer an usurer an extortioner in generall will confesse that they love their neighbour yet doe erre in the particular 2. Neither did Moses deferre these generall precepts so long for in this chapter vers 20. he speaketh of the feare of God and chap. 23.25 of serving of God 3. Burgensis hath another answer that in the first Commandement which is indeed the second Non praetermisit facere mentionem de dilectione Dei Hee omitted not to make mention of the love of God as vers 6. Showing mercy unto thousands in them that love mee c. Contra. But this is no part of the precept it is a promise made affirmatively and positively to those that love God it is not set downe by way of bidding and commanding Thou shalt love God 4. Wherefore I preferre here the answer of Tostatus that these two generall precepts though they are not put in these very words among the precepts Thou shalt love God above all and thy neighbour as thy selfe yet they are reduced unto them Non ut conclusiones ad principia c. not as conclusions are reduced to their principles and premisses but as principles are referred to the conclusions for these two are as two knowne principles Ex quibus inferuntur particulatim omnia praeceptae decalogi out of the which are inferred in particular all the precepts of the Decalogue Tostat. quest 33. for a man can performe none of the foure first Commandements but he must needs love God he cannot take him to be the only God abhorre idolatry reverence his name keepe his Sabbathes if the love of God bee not in him Neither can one observe the precepts of the second Table as not to kill steale beare false witnesse unlesse he love his neighbour Therefore to these two as the heads and grounds of the rest doth our Saviour reduce all the Commandements Matth. 22.37 38. QUEST XII Of generall rules to be observed in expounding the Commandements NOw further there are certaine generall rules which must be observed in the exposition and interpretation of the law 1. The Decalogue must be understood according to the more ample and full declaration thereof set forth in the rest of the Scriptures in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles as who are understood by the name of parents in the fifth how many wayes one may be said to kill c. Vrsin Pelarg. 2. The Decalogue must be taken to comprehend as well internall as externall duties as our Saviour expoundeth Matth. 5. Vrsin 3. The end and scope of the precept must be considered if we will aright understand as wherefore graven Images are forbidden to be made not to the end to worship them and in the like 4. The precepts of the second Table must give place to the precepts of the first if the Commandements of the one and other be compared in the same degree as it were better not to honour our parents than to dishonour God But the great breaches of the second Table must not give way to the least in the first as we must not suffer our brother to perish rather than upon the Sabbath to breake the rest to fetch him out of some pit or present danger Vrsin 5. Every negative includeth an affirmative and on the contrary as thou shalt worship no other Gods therefore it followeth thou shalt worship the true God thou shalt not kill or take away thy brothers life therefore thou art commanded to preserve it So the affirmative is thou shalt honour thy parents the negative is included thou shalt not dishonour them Vrsin Simler 6. Where one kinde is forbidden by a Synecdoche the rest of that sort also are prohibited as in adultery is comprehended all unlawfull lust in murther all unjust vexations and wrongs So the generall includeth the particular one kinde draweth with it another in the effects we must understand the causes in the relative the correlative Vrsin Simler as Augustine saith in the 7. precept Thou shalt not steale A parte totum intelligi voluit He would have understood the whole by the part quaest 71. in Exod. 7. Augustine also hath another rule Vbi honoratio exprimitur veluti masculinus c. Where the more honourable party is expressed as the male let the women also understand that the precept concerneth her As in the eight Commandement the man is forbidden to play the adulterer for the Hebrew word is put in the Masculine but the woman also is included she must not be an adulteresse Augustine ibid. QUEST XIII Why the Commandements are propounded negatively MOst of the Commandements are propounded negatively for these reasons 1. Because negatives in forbidding evill to be done are more generall for it is never lawfull to doe evill but in doing of good time person and place must be considered 2. Because the first worke of true repentance in us is to depart from evill and therefore the Commandements are expressed with a negative that wee should first there begin Iun. in Analys 3. The law is thus commanded by way of prohibition specially to bridle and restraine the evill for the Apostle saith The law is not given to a righteous man but to the lawlesse and disobedient 1. Tim. 1.9 As first the husbandman will seek to pluck up the weeds in his garden before he will set good plants Rupert lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 31. 4. Praeceptum veniens invenit nos peccatores The Commandement comming found us sinners therefore the Lord in giving the law respected the present state of the people as he found them and frameth his law accordingly in forbidding of sinne Ferus 5. Because a negative is more vehement and urgeth more and leaveth no evasion as in the first Commandement Thou shalt have no other Gods If it had beene propounded affirmatively thou shalt worship one God the Samaritanes might have kept this precept and yet they worshipped other Gods beside Ferus QUEST XIV Of the speciall manner of accenting and writing observed in the Decalogue more than in any part of the Scripture beside HEre it shall not be amisse briefely to touch that singular observation of learned Iunius concerning the manner of writing accenting and pronouncing the Decalogue which is peculiar unto this Scripture more than to any other beside for whereas ordinarily every word hath but one accent in the originall Every word in the Decalogue and the preface thereunto from verse 2. to verse 18. the 7.12 and 17. verses only excepted have a double accent one serving for the accenting and prolation of the word the other shewing the conjunction and coherence of the matter As to give hereof an example in the
second verse the first word anochi hath in the last syllable above the head the accent tiphra and under munach Iehovah the second word hath only munach under the last syllable but it serveth insteed of two zakeph above and tiphra below the third word hath atnach below and zakeph the lesse above the fourth hath darga beneath and makkaph on the side The fifth hath in the third syllable thebir and kadmah The sixth hath kadmah above and merca beneath the seventh hath tipher beneath and geresh above the eighth hath beneath merca and munach the last word in the verse hath rebiah above and silluk beneath And the like may be observed in all the other verses saving the three before excepted the 7.12.17 The reason thereof is this because these three verses have no dependance of the other but the 2 3 4 5 6. containing the two first Commandements have some similitude and coherence together So have the 9 10 11. which all belong to the fourth Commandement likewise the 13 14 15 16. containing the 6 7 8 9. Commandements which all concerne the generall duties to be performed to all sorts of men whereas the 5. Commandement in the 12. verse prescribeth speciall duties toward our superiours Iunius in Analys QUEST XV. Why this preamble is set before I am Iehovah thy God Vers. 2. I Am Iehovah thy God 1. This is the preface or preamble to the Commandements as is before shewed quest 1. which sheweth both what right the Lord had to injoyne lawes unto his people and why they were bound to obey it consisteth of three arguments taken from the Majesty of God hee is Iehovah from the grace of the covenant thy God and from the benefit of their deliverance out of Egypt Iun. 2. Iehovah is a name taken from his essence signifying that hee hath his being of himselfe and that all things have their being from him Elohim is a word shewing his power and omnipotencie that as this name being sometime given unto Angels and great men in earth sheweth a kinde of competent power according to their nature and place so being given unto God it insinuateth his absolute and unlimited power in heaven and in earth Simler 3. These two titles given unto God Iehovah Elohim the one signifieth his nature Iehovah the other his excellence Elohim God But Tostatus will have God to signifie his nature and Iehovah his excellency but he is deceived herein because he followeth the Latine text which translateth Iehovah Dominus Lord whereas Iehovah doth not betoken his Lordship and dominion but his eternall essence and being in which sense hee calleth himselfe Eheje I am Exod. 3.14 Then like as men are described by two names one of their nature the other of their dignity as when we say Iacobus Rex King Iames the one sheweth his naturall state and condition the other his dignity So the Lord here doth give himselfe two names one expressing his nature the other his prerogative and excellency And in that he is called God it is more than if any other attribute as just wise mercifull nay if all his attributes were given him together for all these are comprehended in the name God Sunt aliquid de perfectionibus latentibus in illo pelago infinitâ— c. For all these titles and epithites are but a part of those perfections which lye hid in this great Sea imported by the name God Tostat. qu. 2. 4. Hee is Deuâ— per creationem God by right of creation as well of the Israelites as of all other people in the world but Tuus per specialem appropriationem Thy God by speciall appropriation Lyran. He was their speciall God both because Deus specialiter accepit hanc gentem ad se had specially taken this nation to himselfe and for that specialiter ipsi susceperunt cum Deum colendum they specially tooke him to be their God to worshâ—p Tostat. quaest 2. QUEST XVI Why their deliverance out of Egypt is here mentioned Vers. 2. OVt of the land of Egypt out of the house of bondmen 1. Oleaster taketh it literally that the Israelites in Egypt were put into houses with slaves and bondmen and not with free men But the Israelites did inhabite together and were not alwayes as slaves kept in prison therefore Egypt it selfe is by a metaphor compared unto a prison house or house of bondmen for as they used their captives and slaves by day to grinde in their mils Exodus 11.5 as the Philistims served Sampson Iudg. 16.21 and in the night shut them up in dungeons and prisons chap. 12.29 So the Israelites thorowout all Egypt had beene kept in miserable bondage chap. 1.11 So that all Egypt was as a prison house or house of bondmen unto them Iun. 2. This their deliverance out of Egypt was worthy to be remembred First because they were delivered from so cruell bondage in which respect it is called the iron fornace of Egypt Deut. 4.20 Secondly because such a great multitude were partakers of it Thirdly it was lately done and yet fresh in their memories and therefore it ought to move them the more Tostat. quaest 2. Beside in this their deliverance the Lord shewed his great love to his people and his great power in doing such wonderfull workes in Egypt for their cause as were never seene in the world before Simler 3. God maketh mention of this deliverance out of Egypt because it was lately performed for the Lord useth especially to remember those benefits which were neerest and new rather than those which were remotest and furthest off As in Abrahams time he was called the most high God Creator or possessor of heaven and earth Gen. 14.19 Afterward when he had revealed himselfe to the Fathers he is named the God of Abraham Izhak and Iacob Gen. 28.13 Then after the deliverance of Israel out of Egypt the Lord calleth himselfe by that In the time of the Prophets and after when Israel was redeemed out of the captivity of Babylon the Lord stileth himselfe by memoriall of that benefit as the Prophet Ieremy saith Behold the day is come saith the Lord that it shall be no more said the Lord liveth which brought the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt but the Lord liveth that brought the children of Israel out of the land of the North Ierem. 16.14 15. And after our Saviour Christ was come the Redeemer of mankinde then the Lord is called the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ. Lippom. 4. This reason taken from their corporall redemption though it concerneth not us yet we are more strongly bound to obedience by our spirituall redemption purchased by our Lord and Saviour Christ Jesus as Origene excellently noteth Ergo dicitur tibi qui per Iesum Christum existi de Aegypto de domo servitutis â—eductus es non erunt tibi dii alieni praeter me Therefore it is said unto thee which through Iesus Christ art come out of Egypt and 〈◊〉 brought out
evill but wait upon the Lord and he shall save thee Prov. 20.12 3. Observ. Surfetting by eâ—cesse forbidden FUrther by this precept they are condemned qui luxu se occidunt c. which kill themselves with surfetting and drunkennesse riot and excesse Basting whereupon often ensueth also quarrelling and wounds as the Wise-man sheweth To whom is woe to whom is strife c. to whom are wounds without cause to whom is rednesse of the eyes to them that tarrie long at wine Prov. 23.29 30. The seventh Commandement 1. Questions discussed QUEST I. Of the order and negative propounding of this Commandement THou shalt not commit adulterie 1. This Commandement very fitly followeth after the other Thou shalt not kill Quia post injuriam quae infertur personae nulla est major quà m illa quae infertur conjunctae Because next after the injurie done to the person there is none greater than that which is offred unto the joynt person for they two shall be one flesh Thom. in opuscul So also Lyranus 2. This Commandement is propounded negatively rather than affirmatively because the negative is more generall than the affirmative Tum quoad tempâ—ra quà m personas both in respect of the time and persons for at all times and in all places it is unlawfull to kill to commit adulterie c. but at all times and in all places wee must not honour our parents and for the persons wee must not offer violence or wrong unto any but for the affirmative it is impossible to doe good to all Thom. in Epist. ad Roman cap. 13. See before quest 1. upon the sixth Commandement QUEST II. Whether the uncleane desire of the heart be forbidden in this precept IN this Commandement not onely the impuritie of the bodie but of the soule also is forbidden and chastitie commanded in both Gregories opinion is that God Per hoc praeceptum non peccata cogitationis sed operis resecuit c. Doth not by this precept cut off the sinfull thoughts but the sinfull act and that Christ afterward in the law Cogitationes hominum religavit Did bind also the thoughts of men In Ezech. homil 13. Augustine also is of opinion that in this precept Ipsum opus notatum est The worke of uncleannesse it selfe is noted but in the other Thou shalt not covet Ipsa concupiscentia the very concupiscence because saith he sometimes it may fall out that a man may commit adulterie cùm non concupiscat illam when he doth not covet her but upon some other cause doth companie with her Aliquando eam concupiscat nec ei misceatur poenam timens Sometime he may covet her and not company with her fearing the punishment in quaest 71. in Exod. Contra. 1. Our Saviour Christ doth not adde any thing to the law of Moses or bringeth in any new interpretation but doth free and cleare the law from the grosse and corrupt gloses of the Scribes and Pharisies delivering the true sense and meaning thereof as it was first given unto the people And therefore Chrysostome well saith Vt per concordiam mandatorum ipse inveniatúr author legis fuisse gratia That by the agreement of the Commandements in the old and new Testament the same may be found to bee the author of the law and of grace in Matth. hom 11. And that even the inward concupiscence and desire was forbidden in the old Testament it is evident by Iobs practice in whose heart the morall law was written I have made a covenant with mine eyes why then should I thinke on a maid chap. 31.1 2. Concerning Augustines opinion the concupiscence which is joyned with a full purpose onely wanting opportunitie and being restrained by feare from the externall act is a breach of this Commandement and not of the last as our blessed Saviour expoundeth Matth. 5.28 What kinde of concupiscence is prohibited in the last precept and how it differeth herein ftom this shall bee shewed afterward when wee come to that place 2. And that commixtion which hath no concupiscence nor consent of will being violent and forced as in them which are ravished it is no adulterie at all which alwayes proceedeth out of the heart 3. But that the inward sanctimonie and puritie of the minde is here commanded and the contrarie forbidden it is thus proved 1. By the definition of puritie and chastitie which is to be holy both in bodie and spirit as S. Paul describeth a true Virgin 1 Cor. 7.34 So the same Apostle 1 Thess. 5.23 That your whole spirit soule and bodie may be kept blamelesse unto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. 2. Both the soules and bodies of the faithfull are the Temples of the Spirit and therefore ought to be kept holy 1 Cor. 3.16 Know yee not that yee are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you if any destroy the Temple of God him shall God destroy Basting 3. Chrysostome urgeth these foure reasons first from the interpretation of our blessed Saviour who sheweth that this Commandement is broken in the very inward lust and concupiscence Matth. 5.28 4. Secondly from the analogie and correspondencie which it hath with other Commandements that Irasci proximis sine causa to be angrie with our neighbours without cause is a breach of the precedent Commandement Thou shalt not kill So Concupiscere mulierem alienam c. to desire a strange woman though the act of concupiscence follow not is against this precept 5. Thirdly in respect of God Qui non tantum opus hominis aspicit quantum cor Who doth not so much looke unto the worke of man as to his heart 6. Fourthly because concupiscence is the cause of adulterie Omne adulterium ex concupiscentia All adulterie proceedeth from concupiscence as our blessed Saviour sheweth Mark 7.21 Even from the heart of man proceed evill thoughts adulteries fornications c. Quomodo ergo tolletur adulterium nisi pracisa fuerit concupiscentia c. How then shall adulterie be taken away unlesse concupiscence be first cut off Homil. 12. in Matth. Seeing then that the effect that is adultery and outward uncleannesse is forbidden in this precept it followeth also that the very cause thereof which is concupiscence should be restrained QUEST III. Other acts of uncleannesse beside adulterie here forbidden COncerning the externall act of uncleannesse which is in the very letter of this precept prohibited the Hebrewes are of opinion that onely concubitus adulterinus the adulterous act is here forbidden But this opinion is easily convinced 1. Tostatus urgeth this reason Qui prohibet minus malum à fortiori prohibet majus c. He that forbiddeth the lesse evill doth much more prohibit the greater evill for there are more unlawfull acts of uncleannesse than adulterie as those unnaturall sinnes committed either with another kinde as with brute beasts which is monstrous or with the same kinde and with the same sex as Sodomitrie and abusing of the male or with the
may bee some blemish and imperfection in the manner seeing our best actions are stained as the Prophet saith All our righteousnesse is 〈◊〉 filthie clouts Isai. 64.4 3. If veniall sin be taken for a small offence wee denie not but that such blemishes are found in matrimoniall duties which are tolerated and covered in mariage according to that excellent saying of Augustine Libidinis voluptas non propter nuptias cadit in culpam sed propter nuptias accipit veniam The pleasure of lusts doth not take blame because of mariage but for mariage sake doth receive pardon Lib. 1. de concupis cap. 15. 4. But mortall or deadly sin in mariage there is none that is in his sense haynous and grievous for if his meaning be that the fleshly desire would extend it selfe to another that is coveteth strange flesh this is not incident unto any act of mariage but is a violating of mariage by adulterous and unchaste thoughts And if there could be any sâ—ch mortall and deadly sin in the duties of mariage what is become of that saying of the Apostle concerning the giving in mariage Hee sinneth not 1 Cor. 7.36 which also may bee understood of the duties of mariage Augustine hath this worthie saying Sicut bono uti malè malum est ita maleâ—ti bene bonum est benè utitur bono continentiam dedicans Deo bono utitur malè continentiam dedicons idolo malo utitur male concupiscentiam relaxans adulteriâ— bene utitur malo concupiscentiam restringâ—â—s connubio As it is evill to use a good thing evill so it is good to use an evill thing well as hee useth a good thing well that dedicateth his continencie unto God hee useth a good thing evill that dedicateth his continencie to an Idoll hee useth an evill thing evill that doth loose the reines of his concupiscence to adulterie he useth an evill thing evill who restraineth his concupiscence to matrimonie August cont Pelag. 1.19 If he doe an evill thing well that limiteth and keepeth his concupiscence within the bounds of mariage hee then cannot sinne mortally V. Confut. Against Tostatus that would not have simple fornication punished by humane lawes AGainst Tostatus here also worthily exception is taken who justifieth this defect and imperfection in humane lawes he meaneth such as are practised among the Romanists which doe not punish simple fornication these are his words Injustissima civilis lex esset qua â—eretrices tolleret That should be a most unjust Civill law which should take away strumpets and punish simple fornication c. Wee will see and examine his reasons 1. Civill lawes are only to restraine such sins whereby justice is violated and injurie done unto another but in fornication there is no act of injustice Non est ibi aliqua persona cui inferatur injuria There is no person there to whom any injurie can bee done Contra. There is a manifold wrong committed in single fornication 1. They offer wrong and dishonour unto Christ in making the members of Christ the members of an harlot 1 Cor. 6.15 2. They injurie themselves in sinning against their owne bodies in defiling and polluting them ibid. vers 18. 3. They doe wrong unto their posteritie bringing upon them the shame of bastardie making them illegitimate and disenabling them to inherit 2. If humane lawes should punish fornication it would give occasion unto adulterie incest Sodomitrie seeing the most in a common-wealth are weake and imperfect and if they were restrained from this smaller vice they would fall into greater enormitieâ— Contra. 1. As though God hath not appointed a remedie against fornication and all other uncleannesse by lawfull matrimonie shall men make themselves wiser than God and seeke to cure one evill by another 2. And thus the divine order is perverted among the Romanists for they restraine mariage and give way unto fornication and therefore it is no marvell if among them such unnaturall lusts doe reigne Bernard well sheweth the reason thereof Tolle de Ecclesia honorabile conjugâ—um c. Take away from the Church honorable matrimonie he saith not take away harlots and brothel houses as Tostatus doth shal ye not replenish it with incestuous persons with concubinaries Sodomiticall vices c. supeâ— Cant. serm 66. 3. Humane lawes are not to forbid all sinnes because Homo legem ponens non potest dare gratiam praeservativam c. because man making a law cannot give preseruing grace to keepe it and this was the cause why Lex Mosis non prohibâ—bat omnia vitia Moses law did not forbid all vices because therein was no grace given or helpe ministred to avoid them therefore some things were permitted among them as to take usurie of the Gentiles to give a bill of divorcement and such like So Tostatus quaest 23. Contra. 1. By this reason humane lawes should forbid no sins because Gods word not mans law giveth grace to abstaine from any sin 2. Neither is there any sin forbidden in the new Testament against the morall law which is not prohibited in the old as it may appeare by our blessed Saviours interpretation of the law Mat. 5. wherein he giveth no new law but only expoundeth the old 3. Though Moses law gave no grace to keepe it yet because it was a Schoolemaster to bring us unto Christ Gal. 3.19 it was fit it should be a perfect law and containe a strict rule of all righteousnesse that men the rather should bee driven unto Christ seeing themselves to come so farre short 4. The toleration of some things among the Israelites for their hardnesse of heart sheweth not a defect in the law but an imperfection in them that could not bee subject to the perfect rule of the law 5. And concerning the punishment of fornication it was not omitted in Moses law for although fornication with one were recompenced with marriage and paying of the dowrie Deut. 22.24 yet if a daughter in Israel did play the whore she was stoned to death ibid. vers 21. And seeing the law saith There shall not bee a whore of the daughters of Israel Deut. 23.17 how dare any defend the tolerating and suffering of whores in a Christian Common-wealth 4. Morall observations 1. Obser. Against shamelesse adulterers that thrust themselves into the Congregation of the Lords people THou shalt not commit adulterie This sin being so haynous in the sight of God whereby both the ordinance of God is perverted and matrimoniall faith mutually given violated and the Temples of the holy Ghost defiled hereby their impudencie unshamefastnesse and profanenesse is evident that being guiltie of this sin dare presume to come into the Lords house to offer themselves to heare the Word to receive the Sacraments or communicate in any other exercise of religion against whom the Prophet thus enveigheth Will you steale murther commit adulterie c. and come and stand before me in this house whereupon my name is called and say wee are delivered though wee have done all these
abominations Ierem. 7.9 Chrysostome well sayth to this purpose Non est locuâ— hic lupanar sed Ecclesia si membra meretricis habes abesto ab Ecclesia ne praesentiâ tuâ sordescat This place is no brothelhouse but the Church if thou hast the members of an harlot absent thy selfe from the Church lest it be defiled by thy presence c. homil 62. super loan 2. Obser. Against fornication ANd let not onely adulterers take heed unto themselves even fornication between those that are not married is a grievous offence before God who will not onely judge adulterers but whoremongers also Hebr. 13.4 And that saying of the Apostle may bee applied against fornication as well as adulteries Know yee not that yee are the Temple of God c. if any man destroy the Temple of God him shall God destroy 1 Cor. 3.16 Whereupon Augustine thus writeth Non vis corrumpi domum tuam quare corrumpi◠〈◊〉 Dei Thou wouldest not have thine house corrupted or defiled why then doest thou corrupt the house of God lib. dâ— in chord cap. 9. And these mischiefes fornication bringeth with it 1. Perdit animaâ— The fornicator destroyeth his owne soule Prov. 9.18 Hee knoweth not that the dead are there and that her guests are in the depth of hell 2. Consumit substantiam He consumeth and wasteth his substance Prov. 6.16 Because of the whorish woman a man is brought to a morsell of bread 3. Vilificat prolem It maketh their posteritie vile and base as the Apostle sheweth Otherwise were your children uncleane 1 Cor. 7.14 that is without mariage 4. Privat honore c. It depriveth of honour and purchaseth an everlasting blot Prov. 6.32 Hee shall find a wound and dishonour and his reproach shall never bee put away Thomas in opuscul 3. Obser. Against disguising of the bodie and uncomely apparell AVgustine sheweth how this Commandement is otherwise transgressed by light behaviour disordered apparell disguising of the bodie Habitus impudicus corporis est nuntius adulterini cordis The unshamefast behaviour of the bodie is the messenger of an adulterate heart Superflua inordinata capilatura vestimentorum muliebrium affectata similitudo as Superfluous and inordinate haire and affectation of womens garments c. And in women Fucatafacies capillorum nativi coloris adulteratio A painted face colouring of the haire imitating the fashion of mens garments c. August serm 347. The one S. Paul reproveth in men 1 Cor. 11.14 Doth not nature it selfe teach you that if a man have long haire it is a shame unto him The other S. Peter reprehendeth in women As their broydred haire and gold put about and the putting on of apparell 1 Pet. 3.3 The eighth Commandement 1 Questions discussed QUEST I. Whether the stealing of men only bee forbidden in this precept Vers. 15. THou shalt not steale R. Salomon is of opinion that only the stealing of men is prohibited here because that kinde of stealth onely was punished by death other kinds of theft by restitution either of double or quadruple Contra. 1. It doth evidently appeare that all kinde of theft and not that of men onely is here forbidden by these two reasons first because the Morall law only as grounded upon the law of nature did binde both Iewes and Gentiles the Judicials only concerned the Israelites therefore if other thefts had beene restrained only by the Judicials and not by the Morall law the Gentiles would not have condemned the stealing of goods as well as of men as they did Secondly the Judicials did only binde the people after they were delivered unto them not before but it was a sinne to steale in Israel even before they had received the Judicials 2. The ground of his opinion is not found that the breach of every morall law was punished by death for the coveting of a mans ox or asse though this coveting had proceeded to act was not judged worthie of death Tostat. qu. 24. QUEST II. Of the order and phrase used in this precept THou shalt not steale 1. Next unto those wrongs which either are done unto a mans single person as in offering violence to his life or in persona conjuncta in his coupled and conjoyned person namely his wife in committing adulterie next after follow those injuries which concerne his substance and such things as appertaine unto him Thomas in opuscul 2. And first of all prohibentur nocumenâ—a quae infertimiur facto those hinderances are forbidden which are done in fact then those quae inseruntur verbo which are done in word as in 9. precept Thou shalt not beare false witnesse Lyran. 3. But here this word theft is more generally taken quà m apud juriscâ—nsu tos than among the Lawyers Borrah for it signifieth quamlibet alienae rei usurpationem any kinde of usurping of that which is another mans Gloss. interlinear 4. And the reason why all violence fraud circumvention is prohibited under the name of theft is Furandi verbum posuit quod ut probrosâ—m omnibus naturaliter exhorrent He useth the word stealing which all men by nature doe abhorre is ignominious that we might the better be perswaded to abstaine from all kinde of theft Calvin For men cunningly doe glose and colour their vicious and corrupt dealing with honest names as fraud and deceit is called wit and cunning getting of other mens goods providence The Lord therefore to meet with all such daubing doth call things as they are and sheweth how that before him all such wrong-doers are held guiltie of theft QUEST III. Of the generall heads of the things here prohibited THree things in generall are forbidden in this Commandement 1. The unjust getting of other mens goods which is 1. Either by rapine or violence either of sacred things or of prophane and common 2. Or else by theft and pilfring 3. Or by deceit circumvention and fraud 2. All dammages discommoditie or hinderance which either is brought upon another by hatred evill will enmitie or else which is not turned aside and declined from our brother it being in our power 3. The abuse of mens goods and substance is likewise here condemned either in the evill bestowing and expending of them in vaine and unprofitable things or in the unjust holding and possessing and not imploying of them when necessitie requireth Simler QUEST IV. Of Sacrilege THe first generall transgression then is in sacrilege which is the stealing either of any sacred thing appointed for holy and sacred uses out of any place sacred or prophane or of any prophane and common thing out of a sacred place And this sacrilege is of two kinds it is either of things spirituall or of things externall and temporall of this latter sort are these 1. The wilfull stealing and withdrawing of such things as are ordained to holy and divine uses which kinde of sacrilege is strictly punished by humane lawes Such was the sinne of Achan in stealing the wedge of gold and the Babylonish garment which God had
up in three dayes Matth. 26.61 The like false witnesse was suborned against Stephen Act. 6.14 Wee have heard him say that this Iesus of Nazaret shall destroy this place c. Basting But Hierome observeth further that they did not only pervert thâ— sense and meaning of our blessed Saviours words but invert and change the words themselves for Christ said Solvite templum hoc destroy ye this temple Ioh. 2.19 but they alter the words thus I can destroy this temple But he said Destroy it you not I Non licitum est ut nobis ipsi inferamus manus it is not lawfull for us to lay hands upon our selves they adde further and build it againe in three dayes But our Saviour ut ostenderet animalâ— spirâ—â—s templum c. to shew that he meant a living and breathing temple said I will raise it up in three dayes Hierom. super Matth. 26. QUEST XV. Of the violating of faith in leagues and covenants THere remaineth another kinde of publike false testimony which is in the violating of league◠〈◊〉 and covenants 1. This S. Paul reckoneth among the sinnes of the Gentiles Rom. 1 3â— that they were truce-breakers and for this speciall fault were the Carthagineans noted with whom it was usuall to falsifie their faith so that it grew into a proverb Puâ—ica fideâ— the Carthagineans faith Of the same kinde was that sacrilegious and impious breach of faith in that great massacre in France and 〈◊〉 slaughter practised by the Papists upon the Protestants against their faith given and covenants of peace made betweene them 2. This violating of faith as it is a breach of an oath and so manifest perjury is referred to the third precept but in regard that promises are falsified to men it appertaineth hither to this Commandement Siml 3. Of this kind was that dissembled covenant and agreement 〈…〉 and Levi and the Sichemites and 〈◊〉 slaughter of the â—ibeonites contrary to th◠〈…〉 that Ioshua formerly had made with them for the which the Lord was angry and 〈…〉 land with famine in David 〈…〉 Sam. 21.1 QUEST XVI Whether are more grievous publike or private false witnesse-bearing NOw follow such false testimonies as are committed privately in the which in generall 〈…〉 be observed 〈…〉 false testimonies which are publike in judgement 〈…〉 than those which are out of judgement both because publike witnesses speake upon their oath and so are more credited and greater infamy followeth upon such a publike testimony than by a private slander but this must be understood only materialiter materially in respect of the matter and action it selfe and 〈…〉 other things being alike for otherwise intentionaliter the private slander 〈…〉 a more malicious intent to 〈◊〉 than he which falsly deposeth in judgement and beside the 〈…〉 if his false 〈◊〉 touch his neighbours life is more injurious than hee which 〈…〉 falsly where the crime bringeth not the life in question 2. There is difference and in publike false testimonies in respect of the divers action for there are three kindes of actions or causes there 〈…〉 civill cause as in an action of debt or such like there is causa criminalis civiliter 〈◊〉 a criminall cause but civilly intended that is when the crime only deserveth a civill punishment as a pecuniary mulct and causa criminalis criminaliter intentâ—â—a a criminall cause criminally intended â—s to the punishing of the body or losse of limme or life The false accusation in the second is more grievous than in the first where no infamy lieth and in the third more than in the second where there is infamy only but in the third there is both infamy and punishment Sic fere Tostat. quâ—st 25. QUEST XVII Of the divers kindes of private false testimonies OF slandering Now the particular kindes of false testimonies privately given are these 1. 〈◊〉 privy slandering and obtrectation of them that are absent This speciall vertue is required of those that shall dwell in the Lords Tabernacle He that slandreth not with his tongue Psal. 11.3 such an 〈…〉 Sibâ— that accused Mephihoseth 2. Sam. 16.1 and wicked Doeg that by his malicious accusation procured the slaughter of 85. of the Lords Priests 1. Sam. 22.9 and Haman which incensed the King against the whole nation of the Jewes Esther 3.9.10 Pelarg. 2. Neither they only which devise the slander are here faulty but they which willingly receive it and beleeve it and therefore it followeth in the Psalmâ— 15.3 He that receiveth not a false report against his neighbour Simonides the Musician by the light of 〈◊〉 could reprove one that told him that many spake evill of him Et quando tu desines mihi 〈…〉 c. and when wilt thou leave to backbite me with thine eares 3. They also which suffer one to be slandered in their hearing and hold their peace not defending the good name of their brother are partakers in this sinne such were the servants of Saul that held their peace when Saul charged Ioâ—â—than and David to have conspired against him 1. Sam. 22.8 But Ionathan dealt faithfully with David defending him in his absence before Saul his father 1. Sam. 19.4 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 evill speaking and railing which S. Paul biddeth to be put away Ephes. 4.31 which is of divers sorts 1. In manifest and open railing to the face as Shemei cursed David 2. Sam. 16. 2. In derision and scorning as Michel laughed David to scorne 2. Sam. 6. Simler 3. Or in hasty and rash judgement 〈◊〉 Potiphar upon the complaint of his wife without any further examination condemned innocent Ioseph to prison Basting 3. Then there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whispering they which use it are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whisperers tatlers Qui recitant quicquid audiant who will tell whatsoever they heare Thomas Therefore the Law saith Thâ—â— shalt not walke about with tales among the people Levit. 19.16 These are first busie bodies that doe curiously inquire and aske questions of things that belong not unto them They goe about from house to house 1 Tim. 5.13 then they are praâ—lers that clacke in every corner whatsoever they know and so they are the sowers of dissention and makers of strife which is one of the six things which the Wise-man abhorreth Prov. 6.19 4. Hitherto belongeth also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flattery who seeke altogether to please and doe uphold them upon whom they fawne in their sinnes 1. The scope and end of such flatterers is their owne profit and advantage and therefore they attend upon rich men and specially in Princes Courts as such there were in Sauls Court of whom David complaineth They flatter with their tongues and speake with a double 〈◊〉 Psal. 12.2 2. Of these there are two sorts for there are some flatterers in the callings of religion as false Prophets and flattering Preachers that sooth up men in their sinnes such were they whom Ezechiel describeth chap. 13. that did sow
of little Ashen or Eason in Essex in the house of a worshipfull Knight there dwelling The manner of it was this One Thomas Rugesby a servant of the house with another that was a Retainer and a youth about the age of thirteene yeeres did in the afternoone withdraw themselves into a private chamber taking with them strong Beere Aqua vita Rosa solis Tobacco and shut the doore close that they might be privat and take their fill of drinke without controlement who so excessively and immoderatly distempered themselves with drinke that they in most beastly manner vomited it up againe two of them the servant of the house and the youth were in vomiting strangled and were found dead in the morning the first sitting in his chaire the other lying upon the bed that which they cast up being by the cold of the night frozen to their mouths the third the Retainer was taken up in the morning wallowing up and downe in his vomit and in a manner halfe dead whom they had much adoe to recover This example would not bee forgotten but carefully bee laid up in remembrance that other excessive takers of drinke and wanton abusers of plentie which sinnes doe now every where overflow might receive warning thereby and judge themselves by repentance and leaving their sinne in time lest they be suddenly overtaken by Gods judgements in like manner 8. For stealing Achan may bee an example who for his theft and sacrilege was with throwing of stones put to death and that by the Lords extraordinarie direction in causing him to bee found by lot Ioshâ— 7. 2. For lying the fearefull examples of Ananias and Sapphira would be thought upon who were for that sinne striken with sudden death Act. 5. 10. For coveting of Sara Abrahams wife both Pharaoh King of Egypt and Abimelech King of Gerar were punished of God Gen. 12. and 20. though they were prevented of God and kept from committing adulterie Thus it pleaseth God to exemplifie some that others might take heed But here concerning the temporall judgements in this life these three observations are necessarie 1. That they which are temporally punished are not alwayes to be deemed the worst of all others though it please the Lord to make them examples to others as our blessed Saviour saith of the Galileans whose bloud Pilate mingled with their sacrifice and of those eighteene persons upon whom the tower of Siloam fell in Jerusalem that they were not greater sinners than the rest but except yee repent saith he yee shall all likewise perish 2. God neither punisheth all such offenders in this life for then men would expect no judgement to come neither doth he suffer all to go unpunished lest worldly men might be altogether secure and denie in their hearts the divine providence as the Prophet David saith Psal. 10.13 Wherefore doth the wicked contemne God he saith in his heart thou wilt not regard 3. That they which goe on still in their sinne without punishment should not flatter themselves for there remaineth a greater judgement behind and there is more hope of them which are chastised in this world So the Apostle saith Thou after thine hardnesse and heart that cannot repent heapest unto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath and the declaration of the just judgement of God Rom. 2.5 The other kinde of judgement is in the next world as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 6.9 Be not deceived neither fornicators nor Idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor buggerers nor theeves nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall inherit the kingdome of God and such were some of you but yee are washed but ye are sanctified c. Adde hereunto the like sentence and declaration of Gods judgement upon the wicked Revelat. 21.8 But the fearefull and unbeleeving the abominable and murtherers whoremongers and sorcerers and idolaters and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death This so heavie a sentence there is no way to escape but in being washed from these sinnes by repentance sanctified by newnesse of life and justified by faith in Christ. And thus much of this treatise of the law which by Gods grace I have thus happily finished 3. Questions and doubts discussed out of the rest of this 20. Chapter QUEST I. In what sense the people are said to have seene the voyces which are properly heard and not seene Vers. 18. ANd all the people saw the thunders c. 1. Some thinke that by sight here is understood the hearing because it is usuall with the Hebrewes to take one sense for another Vatabl. But the sight is no more taken for hearing than to heare for the seeing 2. Ambrose referreth it to the understanding Interioris mentis videtur obtâ—tu It was seene by the inward sight of the minde like as our Saviour saith Hee that hath seene me hath seene my Father Iob. 14.9 Ambros. proâ—â—m in Luc. So also Hierome will have it like unto that saying of S. Iohn 1. epist. chap. 1.1 That which we have heard which we have seene with our eyes c. of the word of life Hierom. in Abdiam But seeing Moses speaketh of outward objects of the externall sense as of thunder lightning he meaneth also the sense unto the which such things are objected 3. Ferus thinketh that herein ostenditur oscitantia populi the carelesnesse of the people is shewed who more regarded that which they saw than the voyce which they heard and therefore they are said rather to see than heare But it seemeth that the people well regarded the voyce of God because presently after they desire that Moses might speake unto them and not the Lord any more 4. Procopius thinketh that it is said they saw because of the evidence thereof as if they had seene it with their eyes as it is said Amos 1.1 The words of Amos c. which hee saw c. Deus Prophetarum oculis res subjicit tanta evidentia ac si oculis cernerent c. God doth so evidently set things before the eyes of the Prophets that is their inward sight as though they saw them with their eyes But this was not done in vision as the Lord spake to his Prophets here was a sensible demonstration 5. Augustine therefore thinketh Videre hic poni pro generali sensu tam animi quam corporis That to see is here put for the generall sense both of the minde and bodie because Moses would speake compendiously so we use to say vide quid sonet see what soundeth so also is it taken for other senses as Christ saith to Thomas Because thou hast seene me thou beleevest whereas Thomas touched him Tract 121. super Ioann The reason hereof is Quia visus primatum obtinet in sensibus intermiscetur omnibus Because the sight is the chiefe among the senses it is as intermingled among them all Interlinear And Sensus visus plures rerum differentias nobis ostendit
c. Because the sense of the sight doth more distinguish things than any other sense for other senses doe shew but the differences of their owne objects as the hearing the distinction of sounds but the sight sheweth how one thing is discerned from another whether by colour quantitie number fashion and divers other wayes Tostat. Therefore the sense of seeing is taken in generall for the rest but not in particular for any one sense but as sensus conjuncti sunt in communi sensu as the senses are joyned togeâ—her in the common sense Borrhaius And so here to see is taken for percipere to perceive Iun. The people saw these voyces that is perceived them So also Cajetane Videre pro certa nâ—titia ad sensum quocunque sensu saepe ponitur To see is often put for that knowledge which commeth by any of the senses So also Simlerus 6. The Interlinearie Glosse hereupon giveth this note Nos doctorum â—â—â—es audientes oculum mentis dirigere debemus We also when we heare the voyce of the learned must also direct the eye of the minde as here the people are said to have seene these voyces QUEST II. What is meant here by voices whether the thunder or other voices THe thunder and the lightning The word is koloth voices 1. which some doe take for those voices and words which were uttered and framed by the Angels and hereupon Tostatus taketh occasion to shew at large how the Angels are said to speake and expresse the voice as of man which sometime they doe by assuming humane shape sometime by framing other organes and instruments in the aire apt to make sounds but neither of these wayes doe the Angels expresse conceptiones su as modo naturali sed per modum artis their conceits by any naturall meane but as it were after the manner of art as men doe use organes and instruments of musicke Tostat. quaest 36. All this discourse of Tostatus here is superfluous for by voyces here are understood the thunders as the word koloth is taken chap. 19.16 and because of the other word which is adjoyned lamps or lightnings and so read here and understand Vataâ— Iun. Montan. Cajetan Lippoman Simler 2. Basil understandeth this of the voice of God Quae non per aures verberato extrinsecus acre apprehenditur c. sed arcano modo insonante voluntate divina Which is not apprehended by the outward beating of the aire on the eares but by the secret sounding and intimating of the will of God in Psal. 28. But it is evident by the storie that this was a sensible sound which all the people heard and were astonied at it as the Apostle sheweth Hebr. 12.19 which they that heard excused themselves 3. Moses here setteth not downe all which the people saw for there were foure terrible things beside fire which burned up to the middest of heaven darknesse clouds and mist Deut. 4.11 The thicke clouds were above the mountaine from whence might proceed the thunder and lightning and upon the mountaine it selfe was seene the fire mixed with smoake and darknesse thorow the which the fire shined Cajetan QUEST III. Whether there were a sound of the trumpet beside the voices ANd the sound of a trumpet 1. Tostatus thinketh that the voices before spoken of and the sound of the trumpet were not two distinct things but one and the same for otherwise the trumpet would have hindred the people from hearing the voices if they had come together they are therefore called voices and a sound of a trumpet because the Angels by the sound of a trumpet did expresse words and voices Tostat. qu. 37. 2. But that there were words uttered beside the sound of a trumpet it is evident c. 19.16 where the sound of a trumpet was heard before the Lord began to deliver the law and vers 19. When the sound of the trumpet blew long c. Moses spake and God answered him by voice Likewise the Apostle maketh mention of them as of two distinct things Heb. 12.19 Ye are not come c. unto the sound of the trumpâ—â— and the voice of words And yet the voice was uttered in a loud sound as of a trumpet as Iohn saith hee heard a great voice as if it had beene of a trumpet Revel 1.10 There might bee then a double kinde of sounding the trumpet one without any expressing of voice which sounded before the Lord spake and ceased all the while the Law was uttered and after began againe the other sound of the trumpet was that whereby the Lords voice was sounded out when he delivered the Law It is like also that some of these ceased while the Lord was in speaking as the thunder and the loud sound of the trumpet for otherwise it might have beene a lot to the peoples hearing and after the Lord had finished and made an end then the thunder begun to be heard againe with the sound of the trumpet like as it is the manner of Princes to have a trumpet blowne before their edictâ— are proclaimed and afterwardâ— to cause it to be sounded againe Simler QUEST IV. Of the feare of the people and their going backe Vers. 18. ANd they fled or moved themselves and stood afarre off 1. The Latine readeth 〈…〉 timore percussi they were terrified and smitten with feare the Septuagint read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they feared Chal. they trembled Vatab. vacillabant they waved whereupon Tostatus maketh thesâ— degrees of feare that first the minde doth timere is said to feare when any evill is expected then terrâ—râ— it beginneth to be terrified cum conturbatur when it is troubled with the expectation of any evill but then we are said â—â—mâ—re to tremble when totus corporis status vacillaâ— when the body it selfe and all the joynts doe shake for feare But this distinction of feare is here our of his place for though this giving backe of the people proceeded from feare yet the word â—â—â—gh here signifieth to move they moved then and fled from their place and the next words doe confirme this sense They stood afarre off 2. Here wee see two operations of the Law the one terrorem incutâ—t it striketh feare because of sinne then hominem retrocedere cogit propter â—am Iudicis it maketh man to give backe because of the wrath of the Judge Ferus 3. Some Hebrewes thinke that the Israelites were backe certaine miles Ex Simler But the people goe backe Non per modum fâ—â—ga sed per modum retrocessionis Not by way of flight but by way of recoiling neither herein did they breake the commandement of God for they were set certaine bounds forward which they were not to passe but backward they might goe Tostat. quaest 37. 4. Neither is it to be thought that the people went backe while the Lord was speaking unto them but after the promulgation of the Law there being some pause made then the people gave way Cajetan 5. All the people thus spake not
it no shame to exercise the act of generation whereupon they were called Cynikâ—s because therein they were like unto dogs and Diogâ—nes the first founder and beginner of this beastly errour was thereupon also called Cynicus Tostat. qu. 49. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the difference of the Law and the Gospell Vers. 18. WHen the people saw it they fled and stood afarre off Here is set forth the difference of the Law and the Gospell for the Law worketh these two effects Terrorem incutit c. It striketh terrour by the manifestation of our sinne as the prodigall childe confessed I am not worthy to be called thy sonne And retrocedere facit it causeth to goe afarre off Hereupon the Publicane stood afarre off beating upon his breast as not worthy to come neere into the presence of God But the Gospell hath two other contrary effects Consolatur allicit It comforteth and allureth as our blessed Saviour saith Come unto me all ye that are weary and laden and I will ease you Mat. 11.28 They that finde not the Law and the Gospell to worke these severall contrary effects doe shew that they understand neither but are like unto those in the Gospell of whom it is said We have piped unto you and yet have not danced wee have mourned unto you and ye have not wept such can neither be wonne by the comfortable promises of the Gospell not terrified by the heavy threatnings of the Law Ferus B. Babington 2. Doct. One truth one religion Vers. 24. AN altar of earth shalt thou make Quòd unum at que â—undeus cultum inter omnes esse vellet c. Because he would have one and the same worship among all he commanded but one altar Gallas He would have but one altar to note one truth and one religion B. Babington as the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.5 There is one Lord one faith one baptisme 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Against Tostatus that it is no more lawfull to make images in the new Testament than it was under the old Vers. 23. GOds of silver or Gods of gold yee shall make yee none c. Tostatus alleaging these two reasons why images were not allowed in the old Testament because Idolatry was then commonly practised among the Gentiles and therefore the Lord would take away all occasion thereof among his people and for that no image could be made to represent God being visible yet he saith that it is lawfull to have images in the new Testament 〈…〉 aliqua prediâ—tarum causarum neither doth any of the former reasons hinder it because now there is no danger of Idolatry in making an image to represent God Quia non est nunc generalis 〈…〉 There is not now a generall custome of the Gentiles leading that way and though in the old Testament there was nothing which could be expressed by an image God being invisible yet in the new Testament Christ truly tooke our flesh Ita ut statua et couveniat quia 〈◊〉 nostrûm 〈◊〉 So that an image may well agree unto him because he is like unto any of us Sunt etiam â—liquâ— sancti viri c. There are also holy men whom though we worship not as Gods yet we have them as intercessors with God and doe make pictures of them to be put in remembrance of them Tostat. qu. 39. Contra. 1. If the forbidding to make any graven image to represent God by be a morall precept as it cannot be denied then it bindeth Christians as well in the new Testament as it did the Israelites in the old 2. And there is more danger of idolatry 〈◊〉 than there was theâ— for the grosse idolatry of the Gentiles was not so dangerous to imitate nor so like to be followed as the coloured superstition and refined idolatry of those which professe themselves Catholikes and Christians the grosse Pagane idolatry is now turned into counterfeit Christian imagery And if the nations which have not yet received the Christian Faith as the Turkes Mahometanes Jewes have renounced idolatry it is a shame for Christians in profession to retaine it still 3. Concerning the other reason first the Godhead and divine nature is no more circumscriptible and to be pictured now than it was in the old Testament And as Christ in the new did take upon him the shape and forme of man so also in the old he appeared in humane shape to the Fathers why might they not then have pictured him according to that appearance as well as now therefore in this respect there is no difference But can they also by any image resemble Christs divine nature If they cannot it is a lying image for either they make a picture of Christ as God and Man and so they with Eutyches will confound the natures of Christ making the Godhead circumscriptible or else with Nestorius they must divide his person making two Christs one as he is Man whom they cannot picture another as he is God who cannot by any image bee resembled And whereas Tostatus himselfe misliketh that any image should be made of the Trinity upon this reason Quia cum nihil tale ut est exprimere in personis divinis valeat solius erroris Arriani occasio est ut tres Deos essentialiter distenctos c. 〈◊〉 Because no picture can expresse any thing in the divine persons as it is and so it would only give occasion of the Arrian errour that wee should imagine three Gods essentially distinguished c. this reason may be returned againe upon him that seeing nothing of Christs divine nature can be expressed by a picture such delineation and portraiting of Christ would give occasion of the Nestorian heresie to make two Christs one which may be pictured as he is man and the other which cannot be pictured as he is God Secondly concerning the images of Saints Were there not glorious and renowned Saints in the old Testament as the Patriarkes Abraham Isaack Iacob with the Prophets Moses and Elias with the rest as the Apostles and Evangelists and holy Martyrs under the New Why then was it not as lawfull to make images and visible representations of the Saints then as now Therefore herein there is no difference betweene those times and these and so notwithstanding all these shifts and evasions it is found to bee no more lawfull to have Images and pictures for religious uses now than it was then 2. Confut. Against the grossenesse of idolatrie BUt this place which forbiddeth any Gods of silver or gold to bee made maketh strongly against all adoration of such Images which by so doing they make their Gods And whereas the Lord saith Ye shall not make with me Hac voce ostendit alios sibi deos adjungi cum eriguntur simulachra By this word he sheweth that other Gods are joyned with him when as Images are erected c. For when they doe bow before them and make their prayers and offer unto them and give that unto dumbe
some spirituall thing partly they had some other politick end and use which not in respect of the figure and type but in some other regard may upon a new institution be observed under the Gospell as the shew-bread or face-bread as it was a figure of Christ is now no more used but yet bread by Christs institution is still retained in the Eucharist as representative of the body of Christ. So they under the Law used washing with water to signifie the inward cleansing and now also in the new Testament upon a new ordinance it is used as the outward element in Baptisme So the observation of the Sabbath the paying of tithes Churches garments Church-musicke and the like were partly ceremoniall partly morall belonging to the service of God to the maintenance of Ministers to externall decencie and comelinesse in which respect though the ceremoniall use be ceased they may be retained still all things being done without offence and to edification according to the Apostles rule 4. But here I cannot let passe untouched an unsound assertion of Lyranus to whom consenteth Lippoman that thurificatio quae de ceremonialibus erat in nova lege remanet that censing and offering of incense being one of the ceremonials of the old Law yet remaineth in the new because it signified nothing to come but only shewed the devotion of the people in the worship of God which is greater in the new Testament than in the old Contra. 1. The offering of incense was a necessarie appertinance to the externall sacrifices of the Law it did continually wait and attend upon them and as the sacrifices did prefigure the holy sacrifice of attonement and passion of our blessed Saviour upon the crosse so the incense did betoken the sweet savour of that sacrifice and the acceptance thereof with Gold as Saint Paul sheweth that Christ hath given himselfe for us an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour unto God Ephes. 5.2 Beside the oblation of incense did shadow forth the mediation of Christ in offering up the prayers of the Saints as Revel 8.3 Much odors were given to the Angel that had the golden censer to offer with the prayers of the Saints and hereunto alludeth the Prophet David when he saith Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as incense Psal. 141.2 It is evident then that the incense of the old Law was figurative and significative of things to come 2. And true it is that the inward and spirituall devotion is more and greater in the new Testament than it was in the old but not the externall for they had more outward ceremonies and rites prescribed as signes of their devotion than are now required under the Gospell for now they that worship God must worship him in spirit and truth Ioh. 4.24 QUEST IV. How farre the Iudicials are now to be retained FUrther concerning the Judicials of Moses 1. They doe much differ in respect of their observation from the Ceremonials for these are so abrogated as that now to observe the figures and types of the old Testament were great impiety for all such things were observed then vel expresè vel tacitè sub protestatione Messiae futuri c. either expresly or closely under protestation of the Messiah to come now therefore to observe them were to protest Christum nondum venisse that Christ were not yet come But it is not so with the Judicials for they being conclusions and rules of justice grounded upon the Law of nature and first given for the conservation of the peace and politike state of that Common-wealth and not prescribed for any signification or prefiguring of things to come they may now be so farre forth observed as they are found fitting and agreeable unto the state and condition of the people Sic fere Tostat. Lippom. 2. Two wayes is a precept said to be figurale figurative◠one way when it is principally instituted to figure somewhat such were the ceremoniall precepts another ex consequenti by a certaine consequent and so are the Judicials after a sort figurative because they belonged unto that people cujus status erat figuralis whose state was figurative Sic Thom. Lippom. To bee figurative in this sense letteth not but that the Judicials may be retained now seeing they were not appointed or ordained to prefigure any thing as the Ceremonials were 3. But here two strange positions come to be examined the one is of Lippoman That to observe the Judicials tanquam ex lege veteri obligatoria esset mortiferum as binding by force of the old Law were a deadly sinne Tostatus also saith We receive the judiciall precepts given of God tanquam dicta sapientis viri c. as the sayings of some wise man not as of a lawgiver binding us to the observation thereof like as the Romans borrowed their Lawes of the wise Grecians Tostat. qu. 1. Contra. 1. The old Law in the constituting of the Judicials was grounded upon the Law of equity which rule of equity it is no sinne to follow now therefore it is no sinne to follow the rules of the old law as they are grounded upon equity and justice nay therein to depart from them were rather transgression 2. S. Iames saith chap. 4.12 There is one Lawgiver which is able to save and destroy therefore to whom doth it rather belong to give direction for what offences mans life is to be saved and other punishment to be afflicted and for what his life is to bee taken away than unto that perfit and soveraigne Lawgiver who is the author and giver of life and at whose will and pleasure only mans life is taken away To say therefore that the Judicials appointed by God are to be observed now only as the sayings of a wise man not as of a Lawgiver is both to derogate from Gods authority who is the only sufficient Lawgiver and from the sufficiencie of his law which is more perfect than any humane constitutions whatsoever in making these Judicials but equall unto the sayings of other wise men But this question hath beene already handled at large before in the generall questions in chap. 1. Exod. QUEST V. Why these Lawes are called judgements THese are the judgements 1. He saith not Dei judicia sed absolut◠judicia the judgements of God but absolutely judgements for he which observed these was not yet just before God though hee were before men Lippoman 2. This word judgement in the singular signifieth not as judgements in the plurall for judgement in the singular for the most part signifieth condemnation but in the plurall it signifieth tam re◠vindictam quà m innocentis defensionem as well the revenge and punishment of the guilty as the defence of the innocent Rupertus 3. This word judgement is taken three wayes first it signifieth the act of the judgement and understanding which determineth what is meet and convenient to be done and so it is as the fountaine and beginning whence
good Lawes proceed Lex enim per judicium facta est for the Law is made out of judgement Secondly it is taken pro ipsa exhibitione justitiae for the very exhibiting and administration of justice which is the execution of the Lawes Thirdly it is taken pro lege secundùm quam judicandum est for the Law it selfe according to the which judgement is given and in this signification is the word used here Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST VI. How Moses propounded these Lawes by speaking or by writing Vers. 1. WHich thou shalt set before them or propound unto them 1. Augustine saith Notanda est hic locutio c. The manner of speech is here to be observed this is said to Moses Thou shalt propound c. but the rest that followeth If thou shalt buy c. vers 2. is spoken to the people as unto Moses Locut 91. in Exod. 2. These Lawes Ab. Ezra saith might be propounded two wayes unto the people either by pronouncing them or by writing of them But it is evident chap. 24.3 that first Moses told all these Lawes by word of mouth before he writ them and he had first the peoples consent unto them for they were no Lawes till the people had received them and submitted themselves unto them And therefore as soone as Moses had propounded them the people answered with one voice All the things which the Lord hath said will we doe chap. 24.3 Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST VII Why the Israelites were called Hebrewes Vers. 2. IF thou buy an Hebrew servant c. This was a peculiar name to the Israelites to be called Hebrewes 1. which name is not derived of Abraham as some thinke for the name Hebrew beginneth with the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ain the name of Abraham with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 aleph and beside there were other nations that came of Abraham as the Edomites Ismaelites Amalekites Midianites which should also by that reason have beene called Hebrewes 2. Neither is this name derived of the signification thereof which signifieth to passe over that therefore they should be so called because sometime they dwelt beyond the river in Mesopotamia and came over the river for Lot came over as well as Abraham and yet his posterity the Moabites and Ammonites were not called Hebrewes 3. Therefore they are so called of Heber not only because they were of him descended for other nations which came of Ioktan the second sonne of Heber descended of him yet were not called Hebrewes neither was this name given them in respect of the holinesse and true worship of God which Heber professed for in that sense they might rather have beene called by Abrahams name who is famous in Scripture for his faith and obedience but the reason of this name is because the Hebrew language which was peculiar and proper to the Israelites was preserved in the family of Heber when the tongues were divided at the destruction of Babel and so although many other nations did spring out of Hebers family yet it was so disposed by Gods providence that the true worship of God together with the Hebrew tongue should be preserved only among the righteous seed It is no other like but that in Abrahams house Ismael as well as Isaack◠and in Isaacks house Esau as well as Iacob spake Hebrew while they lived together but afterward when Ismael and Esau were departed from their fathers house they spake the tongue and language of those nations to whom they joyned themselves Tostat. qu. 4. QUEST VIII How the Hebrewes became servants AN Hebrew servant 1. The Israelites had two kindes of servants some were of other nations as most of the servants which the Romans had were such and these servants they might keepe a longer time than for six yeeres their servitude was perpetuall and hereditary both of themselves and their children the other kinde of servants was of their owne nation for whose benefit this Law is made Tostat. Oleaster 2. Some thinke that this Law is made concerning such servants being Hebrewes which were bought of the Gentiles but R. Salomon thinketh better that it is a generall Law concerning all servants that were Hebrewes howsoever they came to be servants Ex Lyrano 3. The Hebrewes became servants by these wayes 1. If any man did steale and had not wherewithall to make satisfaction hee was to be sold by the Judges and so the theft to be made good Exod. 22.3 2. If any did sell himselfe through poverty Deut. 15.12 or a man sell his sonne or daughter chap. 21.7 or when any were taken to be servants and bondmen for debt as 2 King 4.2 Simler 3. Or when any having a servant and being decayed had no longer any use or service for him he might sell him over unto another Lyran. 4. There might bee also a fourth occasion of servitude namely when in the civill warres which were among the Israelites as when the kingdome was divided after Salomons dayes they did take any Hebrewes captives or prisoners they afterwards became their servants Simler QUEST IX The difference betweene Hebrew servants and strangers NOw the condition of an Hebrew servant was more tolerable than of other servants which were of strange nations in these two respects 1. Their service was not so hard nor so cruell Levit. 25.43 Thou shalt not rule over him cruelly And before vers 39. Thou shalt not compell him to serve as a bond servant but as an hired servant and as a sojourner he shall be with thee that is his service should bee easie and gentle and their entertainment good as when one is hired yet herein the condition of such servants differed from an hireling the servant was bound generally during his service to doe any worke which his master enjoyned him but the hireling was onely to doe that worke for the which he was hired the hireling was free and at his owne disposition he could not be set over to another but so might the servant be sold over during the time of his service being not his owne man but to be disposed of at the will of his master Tostat. quaest 5. 2. The Hebrew servants differed from others in the time of their service which was not to exceed six yeeres whereas the bondage and servitude of strangers was perpetuall Simler Such as they were commanded by the Law to have Levit. 25.44 Thy bond servant and thy bond-maid which thou shalt have shall be of the Heathen which are around about you as were the 〈…〉 upon whom was laid the curse of perpetuall bondage or servitude Gen. 9.25 Cursed be Canaan 〈…〉 of servants shall he be to his brethren QUEST X. Of three kindes of liberty and how servitude is agreeable to the Law of Nature BUt here it will further be demanded whether servitude be agreeable to the Law of nature and how it commeth to passe that the Lord suffred the Israelites being a free people to be servants one unto another For the deciding of
afterward wherein this privilege beyond other servants consisteth 3. Augustine thus understandeth it she shall not goe out as other maids for remunerabit eam he shall reward her so also Vatablus because other servants did goe out nudi siue mercede naked and without any reward But Augustine here following the vulgar Latine readeth ancillae maids whereas it is in the originall as other men servants So also Rupertus this is prescribed according to the president of their father Iacob Qui non passus est illam sicut ancillam siâ—e dote exire Which would not suffer his wife as a maid servant to goe forth without a dowry But this is not all 3. Procopius referreth it to that which followeth vers 8. He shall not have power to sell her to â— strange people But it was not lawfull to sell any other Hebrew servant to a strange people therefore this had beene no such privilege 4. The most thus understand it Vult potestatem habere redimendi se ante sexennium Hee would have them to have power to redeeme themselves before the six yeeres expired which it was not lawfull for other servants to doe So Lyran. Marbach Osiand Borrhaius with others this was part of the privilege but not all 5. But this privilege is more generall and containeth divers branches as afterward followeth for hee was either to espouse her to himselfe or to his sonne or suffer her to be redeemed of her friends if none of these he was to provide her of three things food rayment and dwelling or else to let her goe out free i in all these respects it is said She shall not goe out as other servants did Iâ—n in Analys QUEST XXIV Whether it must be read betrothed or bethrothed not Vers. 8. IF she pleâ—se not her master so that he betrotheth her not There are divers interpretations made of this verse 1. The Latine readeth If she please not her master cui tradita fuit to whom shee was delivered that is upon hope of marriage so also Tostat. Borrh. Lyran. But in the originall there is the negative particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lo and therefore it cannot be read affirmatively 2. Some thinke that the negative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lo not is here taken for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lo to him and that in fifteene places beside in the old Testament the adverbe is taken for the pronoune whereof this is one and so they read thus If she displease her master who hath betrothed her to himselfe So read the Chalde and Septuag so also Lippom. But beside that it is a forcing of the words to take 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the adverbe for the pronoune it is not like that after a man had espoused unto him a wife another should have liberty to redeeme her 3. Therefore the true reading is So that he doe not betroth her to himselfe Vatabl. Iun. or suffer her to be redeemed that is of her friends yet he shall have no power to sell her to a strange people QUEST XXV How she was to be redeemed Vers. 8. OR cause her to be redeemed 1. Tostatus giveth this sense Deâ— alteri qui cam emat He shall give unto another money to redeeme her and so take her to his wife qu. 9. But this is not like that having paid for her before to have her service he should give money againe to be rid of her 2. Vatabluâ— thus expoundeth remittet illi pecuniam servitutis c. he shall release unto her the money or price of her service as though shee had beene redeemed with money So also Oleaster But this were an improper speech He shall cause her to be redeemed that is let her goe out free the one seemeth to be contrary to the other for they which went out free needed not to bee redeemed 3. Wherefore the meaning is he shall suffer her to be redeemed either by her selfe Oleaster by her father Osiand or some of the next of kindred Iun. or by him that intendeth to have her to his wife Marbach And she must be redeemed at a reasonable price the yeeres of her service which she hath served being considered as if shee were sold to serve six yeeres for six pound three of those yeeres being past shee was to be redeemed at any time before she had served the whole six yeeres for three pound halfe the money Lyran. Galas QUEST XXVI Why it was not lawfull to sell their maids to strangers Vers. 8. HE shall have no power to sell her to a strange people c. 1. Cajetane understandeth here homini Hebraâ— alterius populi she should not be sold over to an Hebrew of another people or place because the Hebrew maids were not to be carried from City to City But Oleaster giveth a good reason against this sense Populus alterius urbis non videtur alius populus ab Israeli The people of another City seemed not to be another people from Israel 2. Therefore the meaning is that she should not be sold over to any other strange people of the Gentiles for these reasons 1. Because injury was done unto God when as those whom he had chosen for his peculiar people and were properly his servants should become slaves to Idolaters and so the name of God among the Heathen should bee blasphemed 2. There was wrong also offred unto the maid which should be so sold boâ—h because her bondage should be perpetuall and not for a time as it was among the Hebrewes beside her chastity was like to be endangered among the Gentiles and her selfe in great hazard to be corrupted in religion and seduced to Idolatry Tostat. quaest 10. 3. And as it was not lawfull to sell her unto any strange nation so neither to any of the strange people which sojourned among the Israelites because both such kinde of service was more hard and beside it continued longer for like as the strangers which were servants to the Hebrewes were in harder case than the Hebrewes servants Levit. 25.46 for they were the Israelites possession and inheritance for ever and were not set free neither in the seventh yeere of remission nor in the yeere of Jubile So the Hebrew servants which served strangers were in worse condition than those which served Hebrewes for an Hebrew serving an Hebrew was set free in the seventh yeere but if he served a stranger he could not have his libertie till the yeere of Jubile unlesse he were redeemed with money Levit. 25.55 Tostatus 4. The meaning then of the Law is this that if the master did neither marry his maid himselfe not his sonne he should suffer her to be redeemed but in no wise was he to sell her to any strange people Marbach Which is therefore especially forbidden because the Gentiles buying servants for a perpetuity would give more for them than the Hebrewes would whom they were to serve but six yeeres therefore it was needfull that the covetousnesse of the
from her Gloss. interlinear Lyran. But the word ghoâ—ah signifieth no such thing Some read horam her time or houre which some interpret tempus nubendi time of marriage some the time of her service He shall not diminish her wages for her service Ex Lippomanâ— Some debitum conjugale understand and it of the marriage debt jus conjugale the right of marriage Cajetan Vatab. Concubitâ—m this lying with her Chalde so also Augustine Actum matrimonialem The matrimoniall act he shall not defraud her of for they which had many wives did not give unto every one of them their time as may appeare in the story of 〈◊〉 and Lâ—ah who purchased of her sister to Iâ—dge with her husband for her sonnes Mandrakes Genes 30. But beside that this were apparently to allow the use of concubines which no where the Law of Moses doth the word ghonah is not found in any such sense But it rather signifieth cohabitation or dwelling for the word maghon which commeth of the same root ghoa is taken for an habitation or dwelling so read Iun. Oleast Montanâ—â— The meaning then is that he shall allow her her food rayment and cohabitation or dwelling because he hath decâ—iâ—ed her of the hope and expectation of marriage So the Septuagint read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the which word Augustine understandeth 〈◊〉 ubi nâ—m lying with her but it rather signifieth conversation that is he shall suffer her still to cohabite and converse in the house not as his wife or concubine but now as a free maid and no longer a servant QUEST XXXI What those three things are mentioned in the text Vers. 11. IF he doe not these three c. 1. Some expound these three things to be these if the master that bought the maid will not take her for his wife nor give her to wife to his sonne nor yet reteine her as his concubine Ex Lyranâ— But this cannot be for these reasons 1. Because it would follow that it was by the Law allowed to take a maid to be ones concubine which was apparently a sinne and a transgression of the seventh Commandement Thou shalt not commit adultery 2. The sense and sentence should remaine imperfect it being not determined what should be done if hee refused to give her food rayment and dwelling if this clause should be referred not to the three things spoken of immediatly before but to those other there given in instance Tostat. quaest 12. 2. Augustine supposeth these to be the three if he neither marry her himselfe nor his sonne neither have defloured her then she shall goe out free quast 78. in Exod. But there is no mention made at all before of deflouring her but of 〈◊〉 her therefore this cannot be any of the three 3. The most doe make these the three things if he neither take her to wife for himselfe nor for his sonne nor yet suffer her to be redeemed So Macâ—ach Borrh. Lyran. Genevens But this exposition cannot stand 1. Because these three things mentioned must be all performed otherwise he must let her goe out free but these three were divers cases and are propounded disjunctively either the father to marry her or the sonne or to suffer her to goe out free 2. In this sense the text should imply a contradiction for if these severall cases before propounded be these three things whereof one is this that if the father doe not marry her himselfe he shall suffer her to be redeemed that is for money but here it is said she shall goe out free paying nothing so shee should goe out for money and goe out without money 4. Wherefore the fittest sense is and most agreeable to referre this clause to the three things going next before he shall not diminish her food apparell and dwelling Sic Tostat. Iun. Cajetan QUEST XXXII Whether maid servants were set free in the seventh yeere and not sometime before sometime after Vers. 11. SHe shall goe out free paying no money 1. She should be set at liberty not onely in the seventh yeere of remission but before si appareant in ea signa pubertatis if the signes of her womanhood appeared Lyran. And the reason is that if shee stayed still in servitude being apt for marriage and neither her master nor his sonne take her to wife she might be in danger to be defloured or else lose the time of her marriage passing over her virginity in service Tostat. So that such maids might be made free before the yeere of freedome came 2. But if the seventh yeere of redemption returned before the maid came to yeeres of marriage which the Hebrewes doe appoint at twelve then could not the master yet shew his liking or disliking of her and therefore such young maidens were not made free no not in the seventh yeere for all this Law is grounded upon this supposition If shee please not her master that is if he purpose not to espouse her to himselfe or to his sonne but this pleasing or displeasing could not appeare untill the maid were ripe and fit for marriage therefore in this case they expected rather the accomplishment of her ripe age than the approching of the seventh yeere Tostat. qu. 13. QUEST XXXIII The summary sense of this Law concerning maid servants NOw concerning the meaning of this Law in generall 1. Cajetane thus resolveth the whole Law this maid servant that is sold by her father unto her master is either incognita à Domini unknowne of her master or knowne if the first then may he sell her but not to any strange people if she be knowne and afterward displease either her master casteth her off and then he must give her a dowry as if she were his daughter or he purposeth to reteine her still as his concubine then hee shall provide for her meat cloth and dwelling Contra. 1. There is no liberty given to the master to sell his maid servant to whom he will but he must suffer her to be redeemed which was to be done by the next of the kin 2. When he had espoused 〈◊〉 to his sonne it is not like that he would then cast her out of the house and send her away with a dowry but reteine her still 3. And if it should be lawfull for him to keepe her still as his concubine then the Law should allow the use of concubines which is no where to be found 2. Tostatus and Lippoman agree with Cajetane in the first case of suffering the maid to be redeemed admitting that her master had not knowne her and in the two other of giving her to his sonne and of taking another unto her but herein they differ that Cajetane in the second case of espousing her to his sonne presupposeth an ejection and casting out of the maid espoused and so endowing her the other thinke she is reteined still Their errour then is in supposing that this maid is knowne of her master because she must so liberally be provided for But
pay 25. asses that is so many three farthings which mulct being too easie one Lucius Neratius in a bravery used of purpose â—o beat and buffet those with his fists whom he met and caused his man presently to pay him the penaltie of the law whereupon the Pretors of Rome devised to impose a greater mulct and punishment for such assaults and batteries Gâ—ll. lib. 20. ex Calvin Marbach QUEST LII Who should beare the charges if a servant had done the hurt HE shall beare his charges But what if one servant had beaten another or a servant had smitten a free man that hee kept his â—ed upon it 1. In this case either the master of the servant was to beare the charges or else he was to deliver his servant and he was to serve or to be sold to make it good if hee had not of his owne to make satisfaction as the like order was taken for theft Exod. 21.3 2. But here is a further doubt what if the servant that did the hurt were an Hebrew who could not be sold over for more than six yeares and it might so fall out that there remained but one yeare untill the seventh being the yeare of remission came and so his service for so short a time could not make sufficient recompence The answer is that in this case the servant might be sold to serve six yeares more after the yeare of remission as in the case of theft if hee had not wherewithall of his owne to make satisfaction but for longer than six yeares he could not be sold nor more than once But if the servant were a Gentile he might be absolutely sold over to serve a longer time 3. Now if the charge would not come to the value or worth of six yeares service in this case the servant was to serve no longer than till his service would make sufficient amends as if a mans service for six yeares were esteemed at six pounds and the charges of healing arise to three then the servant was to bee sold over onely to serve three yeares which would countervaile the charge Tostat. quaest 23. QUEST LIII What servants this law meaneth and what kinde of chastisement is forbidden Vers. 20. IF a man smite his servant with a rod c. 1. This law is concerning such servants as were no Hebrewes for them they were not to use so hardly and cruelly Levit. 25.38 neither could the Hebrew servant be said to be their money for hee was not absolutely sold but onely for a time Tostat. 2. This case is propounded if the master smite with a rod or any other thing which is not likely to kill but if he smite him with a sword or casting of a stone or such like if the servant die whether under the masters hand or afterward the master shall be surely punished that is shall die for it because in smiting his servant with a deadly weapon it appeareth that he intended to kill him Simler Tostat. quaest 23. 3. And in case it be evident that the servant die of that beating within a day or two the master was likewise to be punished for it but if as the Hebrew phrase is hee stand a day or two after that is be whole and sound that he may goe about his businesse Simler Nam stare tantâ—ndem valet ac vigere omnibus integris membris For to stand is all one as to be perfect and sound in all the parts and members Calvin then the master was free So also expoundeth Procopius Vbi ex vulnere vel verbere convaluerit servus c. Where the servant recovereth of the stripe or wound though he afterward die the master is held to be innocent Likewise Thomas Aquin. Si â—asio certa esset lex poenam adhibuit c. If the hurt be certaine and evident the law appointeth a punishment for a maime the losse of his service vers 26. for the death of the servant the punishment of manslaughter but where the hurt is uncertaine the law inflicteth no mulct incertum enim erat â—trum ex percussione mortuus c. For it is uncertaine whether he died of the beating 4. This law for servants was more equall than that cruell custome of the Romanes that give unto masters power over their servants life as in Augustins time Vedius Polliâ— used to cast his servants that offended into the fish ponds but afterward this cruell custome was mitigated for Antoninus made a law that hee which killed his servant without cause should die for it as if he had slaine anothers servant Galas And Adrianus the Emperour banished one Vmbra a matron for five yeares for handling her maids cruelly Ex Simler 5. But whereas this law giveth libertie to the master to beat his servants though it were extremely so that death followed not wee must consider that this law requireth not an absolute perfection Sed Deus se accommodaviâ— ad 〈◊〉 populi c. But God applieth himselfe to the rudenesse of the people tolerating many things among them for the hardnesse of their hearts Galas QUEST LIV. The meaning of this clause For he is his money FOr he is his money 1. That is bought with his money hee seemeth to have punished himselfe sufficiently in the losse of his servant Iun. 2. But if this reason were 〈…〉 way the 〈◊〉 to be punished though his servant died under his hand for hee 〈◊〉 iâ— his money 3. For answer to this objection a servant is to be considered two wayes as he is a man and as he is made apt and fit â—o labour the servant oweth not to his master his life but his labour therefore if the master take away the life of the servant directly as if he die with beating under his hand the master is to be punished for it for as hee loseth a servant so the politike state is deprived of a man and herein hee doth wrong to the Common-wealth But if the master indirectly procure his servants death as in overcharging him with labour in denying him competent food in immodeâ—â—te correcting him now the master is not guiltie of his servants death for now puâ—iâ—â—at eum tanquam possessionem suam ut eâ—â—enâ—â—ret he did punish him as his possession and servant to amend and correct him not as a man therefore the reason holdeth in this indirect kinde of killing He is his money c. and not in the other Tostat. quaest 23. QUEST LV. Whether this law meane the voluntarie or involuntarie hurt done to a woman with childe Vers. 22. ALso if men strive and hurt a woman with childe 1. Some Hebrewes thinke that this case here put is of involuntarie hurts and killing as a man striving against his will hurteth a woman with childe and shee dieth for this the man was not to die in their opinion but to redeeme his life with a peece of money Contra. But where any slaughter is committed altogether against ones will as if a man shoot an arrow and kill a
the hurt voluntarily or involuntarily but onely ut tantum reddatur pro tanto that so much be rendred for so much but it is not just that if one did hurt another against his will that the like hurt of purpose should be done to him againe Tostat. 2. But these objections may easily bee removed For first this law of retalion must be understood with two reservations that it is given de nocumentis personalibus concerning hurt done unto mens persons but it is otherwise in nocumentis rerum in the damage of ones things or substance for in that case not like is to be rendred for like but at the least double for one sometime more chap. 22.4 The other exception is that these personall wrongs are understood to be personarum non qualificatarum of persons not qualified but of common and ordinarie persons as is evident by the former law vers 15. that he which did smite his father and mother should not be smitten againe but was to die for it Cajetan Secondly this law of retalion must necessarily bee expounded of voluntarie and wilfull hurts for if hee that killed a man against his will was not to bee killed againe vers 13. so neither was hee which had done any hurt unwittingly to his neighbour in any of his parts or members to receive the like againe 3. This law then whatsoever can be objected to the contrarie was most equall those times considered 1. Lex talionis permissa est duro populo c. This law of retalion was permitted unto that hard people Sed charitas fidelium mitigatrix est hujus legis The charitie of the faithfull and beleevers doth mitigate the severitie of this law which teacheth them not to seeke revenge Lippoman 2 And Augustine further sheweth the reason of this law that it was made to moderate the unreasonable desire of men in seeking revenge Nonne videmus homines leviter laesos moliri caedem c. for doe we not see men being but a little hurt to goe about to kill to thirst for bloud c. therefore this law An eye for an eye c. non â—omes sed limes furoris est c. is not the kindler but the limiter of rage and revenge Lib. 12. contr Faust. cap. 25. 4. But whereas our blessed Saviour Matth. 5.39 having repeated this law addeth But I say unto you resist not evill c. he doth not abrogate this law but onely freeth it from the corrupt interpretations of the Jewes who hereby tooke unto themselves great libertie in following and fostering private revenge Our blessed Saviour therefore sheweth that privat men should not seeke to revenge their owne wrongs noâ— arrogate unto themselves that power which belongeth to the Magistrate who if hee did not right their wrongs they ought with patience rather to beare them than to bee Judges and revengers in their owne case Marbach QUEST LXI Of the servants freedome for the losse of an eye or tooth Vers. 26. IF a man smite his servant c. 1. This law is to bee understood of such servants as were not Hebrewes as may appeare vâ—â—s 20. for they were not to use the Hebrew servants so cruelly Levit. 25.38 Tostatus thinketh that if an Hebrew servant received a maime hee was not onely to bee set at libertie for his maime but also some other recompence was to be made beside because hee was to goe out free simply in the seventh yeere But I rather herein subscribe to Lyranus that in this case the former law of retalion was to take place if an Hebrew servant lost either an eye or tooth at his masters hand So also Iunius 2. If either one servant did maime another or a free man anothers servant Tostatus thinketh that in this case the smiter was to buy out his service that was maimed and if he were not able then hee was to serve in his place and this generall rule hee giveth that a quocunque servus percutiatur debet effici liber of whomsoever the servant was smitten hee was to bee made free His reason is because another had not more privilege than the servants master if then he was to bee set at libertie if his master smote him and maimed him much more if another did it Contra. This law onely containeth an exception concerning the master in all other the former law was to stand in force an eye for an eye c. which was no privilege for the stranger more than for the master but a greater punishment the master is privileged and exempted from the law of retalion for if the master should have lost a limme or member for his servant there would never have beene any agreement or accord betweene them afterward Marbach And therefore the law provideth that which was lesse grievous to the master and more beneficiall for the servant that he should have his freedome for his maime Simler Privandi enim sunt dominatu tanquam indigni For they were to bee deprived of their mastership and government as unworthy that could use it no more moderatly Gallas 3. There are foure kinds of smiting 1. When death followed whereof the law is set downe before vers 20. 2. If any limme were perished 3. If a wound were made and bloud followed 4. When no skin was broken but onely the blewnesse of the stripe seene for these two last there was no punishment appointed for the master but onely for the two first the one is provided for before vers 20. the second here Tostat. 4. By these two parts of the eye and tooth here expressed all other parts which might be in like manner blemished are signified Simler Lyranus out of R. Salomon nameth these parts for the which if they were perished the servant was to goe out free the ten fingers the ten toes the eares eyes nose and secret parts And why not also the hands and armes feet and legges as before in part is set downe in the law of retalion vers 24. 5. Procopius and Rabanus doe make this mysticall sense of this law by the eye they understand the minde by the tooth discretionem per quam subtiliter sententias Scripturarum comminuit the discerning whereby one divideth the sentences of Scripture if any doe corrupt the judgement of his servant in matters of religion he must leave such a master and go where he may be better taught But where the literall meaning is plaine such mysticall applications are superfluous QUEST LXII What manner of smiting and goaring of a beast is here understood Vers. 28. IF an oxe goare c. 1. One kinde is put for all à parte totum intelligendum est One kinde of beast is named for the rest what beast soever is hurtfull unto man must thus bee served Augustin qu. 8. in Exod. So also Lyranus And this is agreeable to that law Gen. 9 5. At the hand of every beast will I require your bloud Gallas But the oxe is specially mentioned because the Hebrewes were most
and 〈◊〉 2. And beside the facility easinesse and readinesse of theft other things are to be respected as the worth and price of the thing stollen and the boldnesse and impudency of the theefe 6. Wherefore these reasons rather may be yeelded 1. Quia frequâ—ntius furtâ— subtraâ—ebantur 〈◊〉 It might be that it was a more frequent and usuall thing to steale oxen among the Hebrewes than sheepes and therefore God would restraine the more usuall theft by the greater punishment Tostat. 2. In hâ—c dominium majus â—adacia major In this theft of oxen the losse was greater to the owner when his exe was stollen and the boldnesse of the theefe greater 〈…〉 esse Such a theefe as should steale oxen had need be bold and cunning because such a theft cannot so easily be hid as of sheepe 3. Ab. Ezra also giveth this reason because when a sheepe is stollen the owner loseth but his sheepe but in the other theft 〈…〉 he loseth his oxe and the labour of his oxe this reason also is approved by Oleaster 〈◊〉 Gallasâ—â—â— But Tostatus taketh this exception that iâ— the losse of the oxeus labour â—e accounted here in the restitution of five-fold why should it not be respected as well when the thing stollen is found with the theefe in which â—ase he was to pay but two-fold qu. 2. The answer here is ready because where the oxe is found though thâ—â—e â—e an intermission of his labour yet there is hope of restitution againe so is there not here the oxe being killed or sold. 7. Iosephus thinketh that this Law extendeth it selfe also to other cattell in the fields as to goats as well as sheepe though they be not here 〈◊〉 But concerning the asse or horse because they are not so easily stollen being kept in the house Tostatus thinketh that the Law of two-fold restitution tooke place as in the stealing of houshold stuffe and other moveable goods But it is more like recording to the rule observed before in other Lawes that by one kinde the rest are understood and these two the oxe and sheepe are given â—n â—ssistance as the most usuall and common beasts unto which all other great and small cattell should be reduced as afterward vers 4. direct mention is made of the asse QUEST III. Of the divers punishment of theft and whether it may be capitall NOw concerning the punishment of theft 1. The licentious liberty of the Lacedemonians is much to be misliked who punished not theft at all because they thought it was a meanes to traine and exercise their people in the practice of warre Gallas for it being a Morall law Thou shalt not steale and so grounded upon the Law of nature it ought not by any contrary custome to be discontinued 2. Neither is that Law of Solâ—â— which the Romans also inserted into their twelve Tables to be altogether approved aâ—â—â—ing opposite to Moses Law for they punished manifest theft with foure-fold when the theefe was taken in the manner whereas Moses setteth it but at two-fold and theft not manifest when the theefe is not found with the thing that was stollen they censured with restitution of two-fold whereas Moses chargeth such offence with foure-fold because such an one as hath sold or killed the stollen good hath added sinne to sinne having no purpose of restitution nor there being any possibility thereof Herein therefore the Law of Moses is more equall than the other 3. The Law also of Draco is too severe which punished theft with death the Scythians did so also but they had some reason for it because they had no houses or places of defence for their cattell so that if theft among them had not beene most severely punished nothing could have beene safe 4. Nor yet am I of their opinion that thinke that lex Mosis non pertinet ad politiam nostram the Law of Moses doth not at all belong to the policie of Common-wealths now Lippom. Non sumus alligati ad leges Iudaicas forenses That we are not bound how to the Jewes Civill lawes at all Osiand but that Magistrates may increase the externall punishment whether by death or otherwise as the circumstance of time quality and condition of the people require Contra. 1. As we are not strictly tied in every point to Moses Judicials so yet the equity thereof remaineth still which chiefly consisteth in this in the due measuring and weighing of the nature of sinnes which are thought to be worthy of death 2. Punishments externall may be increased which concerned either pecuniary mulcts or other bodily chastisement not touching the life as Moses punished theft with foure-fold but afterward the sinne increasing it was set at seven-fold Prov. 7.31 Pelarg. 3. But whereas mans life is only at Gods disposition this may be safely affirmed that no humane Law can take away the life of man for any offence without either generall or particular warrant and direction from Gods Law as is more at large before declared p. 4 5. 5. And yet I cannot consent to those that thinke no theft at all ought to be punished by death for even by Moses Law a violent theft as in breaking up of an house was judged worthy of death it was lawfull to kill such a theefe vers 2. Againe sacrilegious theft was likewise punished in the same manner as Iakob giveth sentence that they should not live that had stollen Labans gods Gen. 31.32 So Achan was put to death for stealing the excommunicate thing Iosh. 7. Theft committed of wantonnesse and without mercie David adjudgeth unto death 2 Sam. 12. vers 6. Chrysostome thinketh that David legem est praetergressus exceeded the Law in that he commandeth beside the restitution of foure-fold the man to be slaine and he calleth it supereffluentem justitiam overabounding justice But the Law of God did beare out David in it for he which did sinne presumptuously and with an high hand that is of malice and obstinacie was to dye for it Numb 15.30 Such was the sinne of the rich man whose case there is propounded which having many sheepe himselfe tooke away the poore mans sheepe by violence and had no pity Further he that did steale a man was to dye for it by the Law of Moses vers 16. So that it is evident even by Moses Judiciall lawes that some kinde of theft deserved death By the Romane Lawes also as is extant in their 12. Tables servants convicted of manifest theft were first beaten and then cast downe headlong from the rocke By the Imperiall lawes a theefe for the first offence was whipped then if he offended againe he lost his eares and the third time he was hanged in Anithent ut nulli Iudici c. for now such a theefe sinneth of obstinacie and malice and contempt against the Lawes and Magistrate and may by the Law of God be worthily put to death Simler So likewise such thefts whereby the publike peace and safety is violated as in the Campe
happening by chance as by robbery and stealing resteth in the owner not in the keeper 2. If the theefe that stole them be found he in this case shall pay but double because the things stollen are not oxen or sheepe for then the former Law was to take place of restoring five-fold or foure-fold but money or stuffe which only were to be restored double and this was to be payed to the owner not to the keeper because he had no right in the thing neither was to make it good being lost 3. But here other considerations are supplied by humane Lawes as whether that thing be onely stollen which was committed to the keeper and all the keepers things beside were safe for here some fraud or default of his may be imagined or whether the keeper did not first offer himselfe to keepe the things delivered to him or received not somewhat for the keeping or kept them longer than the time appointed and agreed upon for in all these cases the keeper is in fault and was bound to make good the things committed unto him But these circumstances needed not be inserted into the Law because the Lord thought not good to encumber his people with such a multitude of Lawes and the Lord endued the Judges in those dayes with such an understanding heart that having but the generall principles and rules given them they could apply and accommodate them to every particular action Tostat. QUEST XI How the fraud in the keeper of trust was to be found out and punished Vers. 8. IF the theefe be not found Now the rest of this Law sheweth what course is to be taken if the theft be not apparent the keeper must be put to his oath 1. In this case either the keeper himselfe might be the theefe and deteine the things left with him and then he was to be put to his oath whether he had not used any fraud if he refused to take his oath he confessed himselfe guilty and so was charged to restore the double as followeth in the next verse But if the owner could prove a fraud in the keeper first by witnesses then he was not put to his oath for this was to be done where other proofe failed Tostatus 2. Now divers frauds might be committed by the keeper 1. For he might either deny he had the thing and so refuse to restore it and by the Imperiall lawes he that did so was condemned as infamous 2. Or he might alleage that he had it but the owner was indebted unto him in as much but this would not serve his turne for depositorius non debet objicere compensationem the keeper could not object compensation of debt and so be his owne carver as Iustinian decreed 3. The keeper might lend the thing committed unto him to another ad solutionem nihilominus tenetur yet by the Law he was bound to make it good 4. He might also convert it to his owne use and this was adjudged to be plaine theft deposuum convertens in usus suos furti tenetur He that turneth the thing committed to him to his owne use is guilty of theft 3. Or the owner might be the theefe in stealing away that which he had given another to keepe As C. Marius besieging the City Tolosse in France received of the Governour of the City an hundred thousand pound weight of gold which he sent to Maâ—lilia to keepe then he with some other disguising their habit went and tooke it away If the owner should either be accessary to the theft himselfe or should accuse his neighbour falsly he was to pay double unto him by the sentence of the Judge Or if he produced false witnesses against the keeper in trust they were to be condemned in the like because the keeper should have beene forced by their false testimony to pay double and the Law was that it should be done to the false witnesses as they intended to have done to their neighbour Deut. 19.19 4. This Law of Moses of committing things to ones trust was more equall than that among the Pisidians which Stobaeus maketh mention of serm 42. by the which he which defrauded the trust reposed in him was put to death and then the contrary custome among the Indians where no action at all lay against the depositorie that is him to whose keeping things were committed in trust Pelarg. QUEST XII What is to be done with things that are found Vers. 9. IN all manner of trespasse c. 1. This is a generall Law here inserted not only of things put to ones keeping but of other things also howsoever lost or come to anothers hand Simler Lippom and it differeth from the former Law in these two things because there mention is made only of dead goods as of money or stuffe committed to ones charge this Law also speaketh of living creatures as oxen asses sheepe that Law concerneth onely things given to keepe this is beside as touching any thing that is lost which another challengeth to be his 2. But where he saith whom the Iudges condemne this is understood whether depositorius convictus the depository or keeper be convicted or accusator temerarius or the accuser be found rash and false whether the one or the other he was to pay double unto the party grieved Iun. 3. And this must be interpreted according to the former Law that in dead things they were to make recompence onely of two-fold but in other living creatures of five-fold or foure-fold if the thing stollen were killed or sold otherwise but of two-fold Tostat. 4. By this Law it is evident that not only things given in trust to keepe but also such as are lost and found by another are to be restored for this is a kinde of theft before God not to restore unto the owner that which one findeth as Augustine well saith Si quid invenisti non reddisti rapuisti quantum potuesti fecisti quia plus non invenisti ideo non plus rapuisti If thou hast found any thing and not restored it thou hast robbed as much as thou couldest thou diddest because thou foundest no more thou tookest no more Deus cor interrogat non manum c. God examineth thy heart not thine hand Hom. 50. QUEST XIII How this Law of committing things to trust differeth from the former Vers. 10. IF a man deliver unto his neighbour to keepe c. This Law is divers from the former for there the keeper is not chargeable if the thing given to keeping be stollen but here he is to make it good vers 12. 1. Some make the reason of this difference to be this Hoc de deposito vivo intelligendum est This must be understood of a living thing as an oxe or sheepe committed to one to keepe the other Law speaketh of dead things as money or stuffe for the chiefe substance of the Israelites consisted of cattell which therefore the Law intendeth should not be diminished or empaired but made good
fault otherwise not as si fecisset animal illud nimis laborare if he caused the beast which was borrowed to be over laboured Lyran. But in the case of borrowing he is bound not only to make restitution where any thing is lost by his fraud and wilfull default sed tenetur de levissima culpa but for every small fault oversight or negligence is he bound to make satisfaction Tostat. qu. 8. QUEST XX. Whether the fornicator by this Law be sufficiently punished Vers. 16. IF a man entise a maid not betrâ—thed c. 1. This Law enjoyning only unto the fornicator marriage with the virgin corrupted if her father consent may seeme to be too easie and gentle But here it must be considered that in these civill Lawes the punishment is not alwayes answerable to the sin for even the sinne of fornication is one of those which without Gods mercy excludeth out of the kingdome of heaven but the intendment of this Law is to bridle such inordinate lusts and to restraine them that they still increase not Simler 2. And beside it must be considered multa pro ruditate populitâ—lerare that many things in that Common-wealth were tolerated because of the rudenesse of the people Gallas 3. Although the offender by this meanes doe satisfie the politicke Law in marrying the virgin by him corrupted yet coram Deo c. in the presence of God he is not cleared from this offence in making amends by marriage and giving her a dowry Osiander But repentance beside is necessary for the expiation of this sinne 4. The speciall scope of this Law is to provide for the virgin thus abused that shee being made by this meanes unapt for any marriage with another should be taken to be his wife that had done her this wrong 5. The like Law there was among the Athenians that he which defiled a maid should take her to be his wife But among the Romans there was a more severe Law that he which had committed fornication if he were of good sort should be punished in the losse of halfe his goods if of base condition he should be banished Simler 6. This Law is onely concerning virgins not betrothed for to lye with them which were espoused to another was death by Moses Law Deut. 22.23 QUEST XXI Why the women committing fornication be not as well punished by the Law AGaine this Law may seeme to be defective as in laying so easie a punishment upon the man so imposing none at all upon the woman 1. But the reasons thereof may be these the woman might be entised and deceived upon hope of marriage and it was sufficient punishment unto her the losse of her virginity and beside being under her fathers power and so having nothing of her owne shee could not be charged to pay any summe of money as the man is Simler 2. Yet the high Priests daughter if shee played the whore in her fathers house was to be burned because shee had dishonoured her fathers house Levit. 21.9 therefore she is to be excepted out of this Law Tostat. quaest 9. 3. The word patah here used signifieth to decline or turne so that whether he entise the maid blanditiis vel mendaciis by faire promises or by lying words whether he promised her marriage or not he is bound by this Law to take her to wife Oleaster 4. And as this Law is meant for the one party of virgins not betrothed so is it intended on the other part that he must be a single man that is by this Law enjoyned to marry her Iun. If he were married it seemeth he was rather to endow her than marry her because the father would not willingly consent to give his daughter to one that was married already 5. The word shacab signifieth to lye or sleepe non est peccatum dormire cum puella it is no sinne saith Tostatus only to sleepe with a maid if no other thing be committed though he follow the Latine text reading and sleepe with her it is better therefore to read lie with her Iun. Vatab. QUEST XXII What kinde of dowry this Law speaketh of HE shall endow her There is difference betweene Dos the dowry and donatiâ— propter nuptias the marriage gift or joynture this is not meant of the joynture which the man should make his wife but of the dowry which the father used to give in marriage with his daughter as may appeare by these reasons 1. The endowing of the wife is inflicted hâ—re as a punishment the man for his fault is enjoyned to doe that which otherwise he was not bound to doe but the husband alwayes bestowed upon his wife a marriage gift therefore this Law meaneth he shall beare also her dowry which his wife should bring with her or her friends give with her 2. If it were understood of the joynture or marriage gift it had beene superfluous to say he shall endow her and take her to wife for in taking her to wife the husband was of ordinary course to bestow on her a marriage gift or joynture 3. If he have her not to wife her father not consenting yet he was to pay her dowry vers 17. that is not a joynture or marriage gift but that portion which her friends used to give with her Tostat. qu. 9. QUEST XXIII How this Law differeth from that Deut. 22.29 SOme make this Law all one with that Deut. 22.29 where the man which defiled a maid is enjoyned to pay 50. sicles to her father which R. Salomon thinketh to be the certaine dowry of a virgin and so they say that there is duplex dos una qua datur uxori alia quae datur patri a double dowry one which is given unto the wife the other unto her father Lyran. Simler Gallas Lippom. But these two appeare to be divers Lawes 1. This case is put when a man entiseth a maid and she consenteth and is willing therewith but there the Law speaketh of the violent taking of a maid Iun. Tostat. 2. There the summe of 50. sicles is paid to the father for the wrong done unto his daughter it is not given in the name of a dowry for there could not be any certaine rate or summe of money appointed for every maids dowry some might give 1000. sicles with their daughter others not thirty therefore that summe of 50. sicles is not prescribed here but it is said in generall He shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins that is according to their state and condition as dowries used to be given with virgins and maids of like parentage calling and birth for a poore maid had not so great a dowry as one of noble stocke and high degree 3. The maid by violence first defiled and then taken to wife by that Law could never be put away Deut. 22.30 but no such thing is mentioned here he that taketh a maid to wife whom with her owne consent he before defiled might according to the generall liberty then
by externall objects useth to tempt men thereby stirring and provoking their natural lust as David was inflamed at the sight of faire Bathsheba but here needeth no other sorcerie or inchantment than the corrupt inclination of a mans owne affection the devill doth but offer the occasion and shew the object hee draweth not the affection but the corruption of the heart of it selfe is ready to apprehend and lay hold of the object set before it Another way there is whereby the affection is stirred as when the evill spirit entereth and possesseth any with madnesse and phrensie for the time not changing the understanding or will but troubling the vitall spirits and inflaming the blood and so incensing unto lust The third way is when Satan entreth not to disquiet the bodie and trouble the spirits but externally offereth violence transporting and carrying by Gods permission bodies from place to place which is no hard thing for Satan to doe and so hee may bring one to the place where their lover is Tostat. qu. 13.3 But here two things are to be considered 1. That Satan directly cannot worke upon the heart of any in the immediate change or alteration of their affections but hee doth it by meanes either externall in moving by objects or by internall provocation and stirring of carnall lust 2. That he hath not the like power over the servants of God which he exerciseth over carnal men which are his owne vassals he ruleth in the children of disobedience as he listeth as the Apostle saith They are taken of him at his will 2 Tim. 2.26 But the faithfull doe resist him by faith 1 Pet. 5.9 So that his tentations cannot fasten upon them to intangle them further than God shall see it good for the triall of their faith This is made evident by that storie of Iustina the Virgin whom Cyprian then a dissolute young man and given to Art Magicke but afterward a most holy and constant Martyr loved exceedingly and when he was not able to prevaile with her by any allurements hee called for the Devils helpe to bring her unto him who by faith chased the evill spirit away Ex Tostat. qu. 13. QUEST XXXII Whether witches can indeed effect anything and whether they are worthie to bee punished by death NOw further by this sentence of the law which adjudgeth witches worthie of death they are found to be in error which thinke that witchcraft is nothing but nudum phantasma a verie phantasie that sillie women imagine they doe things which indeed they doe not but in their owne conceit and imagination First I will examine the objections which are made in the defence or at the least the excuse of these wicked women and in favour of them for the mitigation of their punishment 1. They say that this law is made de veneficis of such as kill and destroy by secret poisons and noysome herbes it concerneth not witches Answ. 1. Indeed the Septuagint reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Latine translateth maleficos workers of mischiefe but they are both in error for the Hebrew word mecashephah is put in the feminine whereas they both interpret it by the masculine And the word mecashphim is applied to those which worke by evill spirits and have confederacie with them as Exod. 7.10 it is given to the Egyptian Sorcerers and Magicians 2. The practice of poisoning belongeth to the sixth Commandement Thou shalt not kill whereas witchcraft here forbidden is a breach of the first Table Simler 2. These sillie women can effect nothing they imagine they doe many things but it is only in their owne conceit Answ. 1. True it is that they cannot effect what they would for the Lord restraineth the power of the devill by whom they worke as he did when the Sorcerers attempted to bring forth lice and could not Exo. 8. 2. Yet it cannot bee denied but that they effect many strange things by the operation of the devill as the Magicians of Egypt could turne their rods into the similitude of Serpents and water into the likenesse of blood and the witch at Endor could cause the likenesse of Samuel to appeare which was not in deed Samuel but the devill taking upon him his shape So it is no strange thing by the operation of Satan when they take a mans garments and beat them to cause the bodie of the man to feele the smart Simler 3. And if they did no hurt and could effect nothing why was this law ordained against them God gave no superfluous or unnecessarie lawes to his people nor without great reason 4. Though they should effect nothing yet their wicked desire and endevour thereunto is worthie to bee punished 3. Witches many times doe good and heale men of their infirmities and diseases therefore they deserve no such punishment Answ. 1. Indeed in the Civill law such a decree is extant made by Constantine Qui per incantationes intemperiem aeris grandinis evertit puniendus non est c. Hee which by inchantment turneth away the intemperate season of the aire and weather is not to bee punished But it is no marvell that such things were tolerated then when they came newly from Gentilisme wherein such things were not only suffered but honored and rewarded 2. We have a more perfect rule out of the Scriptures that no such unlawfull meanes are to bee used no not to a good end as to procure health or such like for this cause the Prophet reproved the King of Israel having received hurt by a fall because he sent to the god of Ekron for helpe And to this purpose Augustine saith well as he is cited in the Decrees Si aliquando sanare videntur languidos id Deipermissu sit ut homines probentur c. If they seeme sometime to heale the diseased it is done by Gods permission that men might bee thereby proved c. And againe hee saith Laque◠sunt adversarii mederi non possunt They are the deviles snares they cannot heale 4. Object But the meanes which they use are wholesome and medicinable as herbs and oyntments and therefore herein they are not to bee found fault with Answ. 1. For the most part they use such meanes whereof no naturall or apparent reason can be given as to burne the thatch of the house to cut off some part of the beast bewitched and burne it and such like Concerning such things Augustine giveth a good rule Remedia ligaturae qu◠medicorum disciplina condemnat non adhibenda c. Such remedies and ligatures which the skill of Physicke condemneth are not to be used 2. He saith further Ex traditione malorum angelorum sunt Such remedies had their beginning from the tradition of evill angels therefore hee concludeth that Phylacteria sunt animarum vincula Such Phylacteries things applied to or hung about the necke or other parts are but the snares of the soule 3. If they doe use herbs and oyntments and such other
outward meanes it is but to colour their devillish practice and inchantments whereby they worke and not by the vertue or operation of such herbs therefore it was well decreed in the Matiscane Councell as it is cited in the Decrees Nec in collectionibus herbarum quae medicinales sunt observationes aliquaâ— licet attendere c. In the collection of herbs which are of themselves medicinall it is not lawfull to use any other superstitious observations Now on the contrarie it shall appeare that witches and other of that sort are worthie of punishment by death and that they are not by any meanes to bee tolerated in a Commonwealth 1. They are manifest transgressors against the first Table and every precept thereof for they doe combine themselves with Satan and forsake their faith and so make them other gods beside the Lord they also invent superstitious rites and ceremonies images figures and pictures which the devill hath taught them to worship him by and beside they prophane and abuse the holy name and titles of God in their superstitious invocations and inchantments And they appoint certaine holy daies solemnities and assemblies among themselves as the Lord hath appointed the Sabbath for his owne worship And thus they apparently violate every precept of the first Table 2. They are also enemies to the Commonwealth full of mischiefe practising their malice upon men and beasts and therefore the Civill law Propter magnitudinem scelerum maleficos appellat Because of the greatnesse of their mischievous practices calleth them Evill or Wicked doers They are manifest murtherers assaulting the life of Christian people where God permitteth by all devillish meanes and thus the second Table likewise is by them violated and perverted Gallas 3. They also are perverters of their children and seducers of others and so cause this mischiefe to spread further and to be transmitted over unto posteritie 4. Further if divine and humane lawes condemne all filthie societie and companie with beasts much more horrible and abominable is al confederacie and league made with devils and uncleane spirits Simler 5. Thomas touching this error that some should say Quod maleficium nihil erat in mundo c. That witchcraft was nothing in the world but in the opinion of men addeth Procedit haec opinio ex radice infidelitatis That this opinion proceedeth from the root of infidelitie because they doe not beleeve that there are any devils but only in the estimation of the people c. But we are taught by the Scriptures that the Angels fell from heaven and became devils by whom witches and Sorcerers worke 6. And this is sufficient to convince these men of error because the law of Moses judgeth the sinne of witchcraft worthy of death which they must 〈◊〉 â—â—cuse of 〈◊〉 if witchcraft were so small an offence and consisted but in opinion only And the Imperiall lawes herein doe concurre also with the Divine law which calleth Ars 〈…〉 The Mathematicall it meaneth Magicall science damnable and it decreeth thus 〈…〉 sunt Soothsayers and Diviners are to be burned Nec â—rs ista disâ—i nec dâ—ceâ—t debet This art must neither be learned nor taught yea by the Civill law he which consulted with Soothsayers 〈…〉 shall be punished by the sword QUEST XXXIII Of the 〈◊〉 stone of 〈…〉 Vers. 19. WHosoever lieth with a beast 〈◊〉 Prâ—opins and the 〈…〉 doe understand this of a beastly and bruâ—â—sh man with whom it is dangerous to converse and by death they understand here eternall death But this were to 〈◊〉 these grosse and unnaturall sinnes which here are condemned and these civill politicke lawes are literally to be understood 2. Therefore this law meeteth with that most unnaturall and monstrous sin of more than beastly lust 〈◊〉 this one kind also comprehending all other outragious lusts 〈◊〉 against nature as 〈◊〉 18.22 and 20.15 〈◊〉 3. And there are two sinnes specially against nature either when non servitus 〈◊〉 speciâ—â— the due kind is not kept as when the filthy company of beasts is desired Nature only having ordained the generation of mankinde to be with man the other is when non servatur debitâ—s sermo the due sex is not kept as when man with man worketh â—ilahinesse which was the sin of Sodome Thomas 4. And these are the reasons why such wicked persons should be put to death without all mercy 1. 〈◊〉 latur talibus flâ—giriâ—â— societ 〈◊〉 illa qua cum Deo noâ—â—s esse debet c. By such hainouâ— sins that societie 〈◊〉 violated which ought to be betweene us and God seeing Nature it selfe whereof God is the Author is polluted with such perverse lusts c. 2. Such wicked and vile persons shew themselves worse than bruâ—â— beasts qua coitu naturali contenta sunt which are content with naturall copulation Calvin and goe not out of their kind 3. Serit semen ubi aut nihil nâ—scitur 〈…〉 contrarâ—â—m c. Such soweth seed where either nothing at all is ingendred or a monster contrarie to nature Pelarg. 5. Not only the man or woman committing this filthinesse but the beast also wherewith it is perpetrated was to be put to death Levit. 20.15 both for the detestation of the fact and lâ—st any other by thâ—â— evill example should attempt to doe the like with that beast Lyran. QUEST XXXIV The reasons why mâ—n are given over to unnaturall lust 1. THis bestiall sin may be committed two waies either indirectly when one not at the first intending any such filthy act but being inflamed with lust ad coitum simplicâ—ter simply unto that carnall act because it cannot be satisfied as he would seeketh to have it satisfied howsoever or else directly at the first there is a wicked inclination unto this bestialitie 2. Tostatus giveth three reasons of it why some men are caried into these unnaturall lusts 1. Their vile corrupt nature which is procured by the evill disposition of the country as in Aethiopia and Lybia and toward the poles in the remote countries monstrous shapes and formes are found which are the fruits of such unnaturall lusts 2. Some grow bestiall by frensie and madnes and other distemperatures of the braine 3. Some by an evill use and custome as it seemeth the Sodomites even from their childhood were exercised in those acts of filthines As these reasons may be yeelded of the unnaturall appetite of men which feed of raw flesh yea of the flesh of men as bruit beasts so also of unnaturall lust Tostat. qu. 14.15.3 But a better reason may be given than all these for these unnaturall and beastly lusts are the traits of Idolatry and false worship as here immediately it followeth that they should not offer unto any other gods And Saint Paul sheweth that the Gentiles after they had corrupted the true worship of God were given over unto their owne hearts desire Rom. 1. as the Canaanites haâ—ing not the true worship of God defiled themselves
against God Lippoman 7. As Princes are not to bee reviled so yet they may bee soberly and discreetly admonished not taunted or checked or malepertly rebuked Augustus was wont to say In libera civitate liberas esse linguas oportere That in a free city tongues ought to be free But herein the lenitie of those Christian Emperours Theodosius Honorius Arcadius was admirable who would have them subject to no punishment which spake evill of them for say they Si ex levitate profectum est contemnendum si ex insanla miseratione dignissimum si ab injuria remittendum If it come of lightnesse it was to be contemned if of madnesse to bee pitied if of wrong to bee remitted Gallas 8. There is here no punishment set for him that should raile on the Magistrate but seeing he that railed on his father and mother was to die for it chap. 21.17 much more worthie of death was he which should curse the Prince the father of the countrie Simler QUEST LII Whether S. Paul transgressed this law Act. 23. when hee called the high Priest painted wall and whether in deed he did it of ignorance BUt here by the way somewhat would be added concerning S. Pauls fact in calling Ananias the high Priest painted wall and afterward being told that he reviled Gods high Priest he excused himselfe by his ignorance alleaging this text Act. 23.4 5. 1. Some here answer that where he saith God shall smite thee thou white or painted wall that it was no imprecation but a prediction that God would punish him Genevens And in saying I knew not that he was the high Priest his meaning is Non se attendere debuisse quis ipse sit c. That he was not to regard what he was but what the Lord commanded him Marbach But if S. Paul had knowne him to be the high Priest and yet had spoken evill of him he had alleaged a text against himselfe neither can any extraordinarie motion or instinct of the spirit be pretended in stirring him up to doe an act against the law for God is not contrarie to himselfe 2. Some thinke that Paul speaketh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were in mockage hee did see nothing in him worthie of the Priesthood and therefore did not acknowledge him to bee the high Priest Calvine Gallas Or because the Priesthood was now determined and abolished in Christ that hee did usurpe upon an office that belonged not unto him But this cannot stand neither for if S. Paul had knowne him to bee the high Priest though hee were an usurper or unworthie that place yet occupying that roome and place hee would have reverenced him for his place sake for even evill Magistrates are not to bee deprived of that honor which belongeth to their office as S. Paul said to Festus who had objected Too much learning maketh thee mad I am not mad O noble Festus he giveth him his title of honour though he were a partial Judge And Cyprian to this purpose saith Quamvis in falsis spoliatis Sacerdotibus umbram tamen ipsam inaâ—era Sacerdotalis nominis cogitans dixit c. Although in false Priests now spoiled and robbed of their place yet he considering the vaine shadow of the verie Priests name said I know not brethren c. Hee saith that Paul reverenced the very shadow and shew of the Priestly authoritie in them 3. Some thinke that Paul reverenced his place knowing him to bee the high Priest but taunted his person But Paul could not have reverenced the place and Priesthood but hee must needs also have given some honour to the man qui illo praeditus erat which bare that place and office Calvine 3. Procopius his opinion is this Paulus seipsum reprehendit colligit cum liberiâ—s invectus fuisset in summuni Pontificem Paul doth reprehend and recover himselfe having too freely inveighed against the high Priest But S. Paul in this place railed not at all for then he had offended against his owne doctrine Ephes. 4.29 Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouthes Though S. Paul had not knowne him to be the high Priest yet hee was not to revile nor speak evill of any 5. Iunius opinion is that Paul was utterly ignorant indeed that hee was the high Priest because he was a stranger and the high Priest was not discerned by his priestly apparell but when he went into the Temple Iunius further seemeth to thinke that Paul did not know him so much as to be a Judge for the Tribune or Captaine of the souldiers was the chiefe in that assemblie and the rest stood by on their feet 6. But it appeareth that Paul knew him to sit as Judge as hee saith Thou sittest to judge me according to the law c. But in the rest I subscribe unto his judgement that Paul non ironicè loquitur sed simpliciter spake not ironically but simplie and plainely that he knew him not to be high Priest and yet hee confesseth no error for hee railed not at all Nam longe differt justa reprehensio à maledicta A just reprehension farre differeth from rayling Gallas There are then two parts of Pauls answer for as they objected two things that he railed and that upon the high Priest so he answereth to the latter part excusing it by his ignorance that hee knew him not to bee the high Priest to the other hee also maketh answer out of his judgement and knowledge denying that hee had railed for hee knew well enough by the law that no ruler of the people ought to bee railed upon therefore S. Paul knowing him to siâ— as a Judge though hee was utterly ignorant that he was the high Priest had sinned against his owne knowledge if hee had railed upon him So indeed as Cyprian saith Nihil contumeliose locutus est adversus sacerdotem Hee spake nothing contumeliously against the high Priest c. QUEST LIII What is understood here by abundance and licour Vers. 29. THine abundance or plentie and thy licour The Hebrew word signifieth teares 1. Some by the word melea fulnesse understand wine because it floweth abundantly by the other word dimah teares oyle because it is pressed forth by drops like unto teares Vatablus But in this sense the principall part of their fruits and increase should have beene omitted namely their corne and other dry fruits 2. Some by fulnesse understand the plentifull yeere by teares the barren yeere signifâ—ing that even then when they had the least increase they should remember to pay their first fruits and oblations Cajetane But this seemeth too curious 3. Calvine will have plenitudinem fulnesse taken pro genere in generall for all kinde of increase and teares to be referred to one speciall kinde namely the licour 4. But D. Kimhi his exposition is more currant and R. Salomon agreeth with him whom Lyranus and Iunius follow that by fulnesse wee are to understand the ripe drie fruits and by teares the
Wherefore thou by thy covetousnesse doest defraud thy selfe of a double benefit August ibid. 6. The withholding of tithes and duties commanded by God is a meanes to procure Gods curse upon the earth as the Lord saith by his Prophet I will send a curse upon you and will curse your blessings c. Behold I will corrupt your seed and cast dung upon your faces c. and yee shall know that I have sent this commandement unto you that my covenant which I made with Levi might stand c. Upon which words Hierome thus writeth Quia mihi non reddidistis decimas primitias ideo in penuria fame maledicti estis Because ye have not rendred unto me tithes and first fruits therefore are ye cursed with penurie and famine Augustine also Si tu illi decimam non dederis ut tu ad decimam revoceris c. This is just with God that if thou pay not the tenth thou shalt thy selfe be brought to the tenth c. Novem tibi partes retractae sunt quia decimam dare noluisti c. Nine parts are taken from thee because thou wouldest not pay the tenth Dabis impio militi quod non vis dare sacerdoti c. Thou shalt give to the wicked souldier that which thou wilt not give to the devout Priest c. That is either by unseasonable weather or by the invasion or spoile of the enemie or by some meanes or other thou shalt lose thy wonted increase QUEST LVII Whether this law be understood of the redemption of the first borne or of their consecration to Gods service Vers. 30. THe first borne of thy sonnes shalt thou give me 1. Osiander with some others understandeth this of redeeming the first borne with money as before chap. 13.13 they are bid to buy out their first borne But if this law intended the redemption of the first borne onely then it had beene lawfull for them presently to redeeme their first borne but so was it not for then there should have beene no Ministers for the service of God for the Levites came not into the place of the first borne untill the second yeare the first moneth of their departure out of Egypt therefore untill that time the first borne were not to be redeemed but after this law published which was in the third moneth of the first yeare not long after the Morall law was delivered the first borne sacrificed still chap. 24.5 and therefore were not as yet redeemed 2. Therefore the law of redeeming the first borne is not here onely insinuated but that they should be also consecrate unto the service of God Non intelligitur lex de redemptione primo genitorum sed de applicatione ad Deum The law is not understood of the redemption of the first borne but of their applying unto the service of God untill the separation and division of the Leviticall tribe and then to be redeemed with money So by this law is confirmed that ancient custome which of a long time continued among the people of God that the first borne should be the Priests and sacrificers Though in the first age of the world this distinction was not brought in but they indifferently sacrificed as well the first borne as others as we reade of Caine and Abel Tostat. quaest 18. 3. This law of the first borne is more at large set forth chap. 13. but here repeated ut hominum socordiam excuteret c. to shake off their drowsinesse and negligence and to stirre them up to a diligent observation of the law Gallas And now by a solemne law that is enacted which was given onely in precept before Simler 4. Augustins distinction may here bee received betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first borne which are understood to have beene either of men or beasts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first fruits of their grounds and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which were the first of the fruits sed jam redactis de agro but now brought out of the field as of their dow flower and such like QUEST LVIII Why the first borne of cattell were not to be offred before the eighth day Vers. 30. SEven dayes shall it be with his damme 1. Whereas it is said before Likewise shalt thou doe with thine oxen c. R. Salomon thinketh that as the first borne of men were not to be redeemed till after 30. dayes at the time of the purification so the first borne of the oxen should be kept 30. dayes with the owner and of sheepe 50. dayes before they were offred unto God And this terme of seven dayes is not limited saith he for the first borne but for other sacrifices which the Priests should not offer before the eighth day Contra. But this word likewise onely signifieth that they should offer the first borne of their cattell as before it is said of their sonnes it cannot have any such reference to any such terme because there was none mentioned before and why was not the terme of eight dayes as well to hold in the oblation of the first borne as in other sacrifices 2. Oleaster is of a contrarie opinion that these eight dayes are limited as well for the first borne of men as of cattell But it is unlike and without all probabilitie that the first borne of children should be taken from their mothers upon the eighth day 3. Therefore this precept concerneth onely the first borne of cattell that because they were weake and of an imperfect substance till the eighth day they should not offer that cujus nullus usus inter homines whereof there was no use among men Gallas 4. It was not necessarie that precisely upon the eighth day it should be offred unto God but that not before the eighth day at any time after the eighth day it might Tostat. quaest 18. 5. As in the offring of the first fruits the law provideth they should use no delay nor bee slacke to pay them because it might bee an advantage to the owner so here order is taken that they should not make too great haste in offring the first borne of their cattell to be rid of them the sooner Simler QUEST LIX Of the meaning of this law whether it were mysticall morall or historicall 1. SOme thinke that the eighth day is prescribed for the oblation of their first borne because that day was appointed also for circumcision Calvin 2. Some to prefigure the institution of the Lords day which should succeed the legall Sabbath upon the eighth day Pelarg. 3. Rabanus maketh this mysticall application that as the first borne was kept seven dayes with the damme and presented the eighth so oportet nos in praesenti tempore c. honorum operum primogenita elaborare c. so we should in this present time of the world labour out the first borne of our good works untill we shall bee presented at the resurrection which is as it were the eighth day before the tribunall
of Christ. 4. Lippoman doth thus morally applie it Nihil Deo offerendum nisi integrum perfectum Nothing must be offered unto God but that which is entire and perfect 5. But the end and use onely was historicall that the first borne should not bee presented unto God before the eighth day because they were yet unfit for any service Marbach Quia talia animalia erant quasi abortiva nondum plenae consistentiae propter teneritudinem Because such yong beasts were yet but as abortive fruit not well consisting or put together because of their tendernesse Thomas QUEST LX. Why they are forbidden to eat flesh torne of beasts Vers. 31. NEither shall yee eat any flesh that is torne c. 1. As well that which was rent and torne of any beast cleane or uncleane as if it were goared of an oxe was not to bee eaten because the bloud was in it as also that which was tasted before and eaten by any uncleane beast as the Latine readeth praegustata if it were tasted before because an uncleane beast had touched it and so made it uncleane Simler Tostatus 2. Not onely that part of the flesh which was so torne but all the whole carcase was to be refused Lyranus Such were fowles and beasts taken in hawking or hunting Tostatus 3. And not onely that which was torne and thereof died but if it after lived and were killed by themselves yet because it was torne of beasts it was uncleane unlesse the beast so torne lived to recover that hurt and and Anabaptists for although the Lord had chosen Israel out of all the nations of the world to bee an holy people to himselfe yet he did foresee that many would depart from his law and therefore appointeth divers kinds of punishment for the offenders Pelarg. 5. Places of controversie 1. Confut. Against the Anabaptisticall communitie Vers. 1. IF any man steale an oxe c. he shall restore five oxen c. This law doth evidently convince the Anabaptists of error who would bring in a communitie of goods for if it were Gods will that all things should be common among men then were it no sinne to steale nay there could be no theft at all committed seeing then no man could take any thing wherein he had not as good an interest as another Ostaâ—d Neither was this onely Moses law that they should not steale but the doctrine of the Gospell also forbiddeth all kinde of theft and stealing Ephes. 4.28 Let him that stole steale no more but 〈◊〉 labour c. 2. Confut. A theefe by his deserved death doth not satisfie for the punishment of his sinne Vers. 2. IF hee bee smitten that he die Lippoman speaking of the capitall punishment of theft that although it doe not satisfie for sinne before God yet expiat eo supplicio 〈◊〉 temporales quanmissa culpa reatâ—â— pâ—nae aeternae reâ—anent exâ—lvendae c. It doth expiate or redeeme those temporall paines which after the fault pardoned and the guilt of eternall death remaine in Gods justice to bee paid c. Contra. This his assertion is grounded upon an error for where God forgiveth sinne he perfitly forgiveth both the sinne and the punishment thereto belonging As he saith by his Prophet I will forgive their iniquitie and remember their sinnes no more Ierem. 31.34 But if there remaine any temporall punishment still after forgivenesse then are the sinnes yet remembred because they are punished Indeed after remission obtained some chastisements remaine But as Chrysostom well saith God doth it Non de peccato sumons supplicium sed ad facuranos corrigens not taking punishment for our sinne but correcting us for our amendment afterward c. The theefe then by his death doth not satisfie before God either for his sinne or the punishment thereof temporall or eternall but onely satisfieth the politike law and giveth satisfaction unto men by his evill example offended His sinne together with the punishment is not otherwise pardoned than by faith in Christ. 3. Confut. Against the Romanists that abridge the power and libertie of the parents in marriage of their children Vers. 17. IF her Father refuse to give her c. This law giveth absolute power unto the father to ratifie his daughters marriage by consenting unto it or by dissenting to breake it off which sheweth what injurie is offred unto this libertie and right of parents by the practice of the Romish Church quae conjugia sine ullo parentum consensu inita probet which ratifieth marriages contracted and begun without consent of parents Gallas And Oleaster a writer of their owne hereupon inferreth thus Est que hic non parvum argumentum ad probandum c. Here is no small argument to prove that libertie unto marriage doth not altogether by the law of nature agree unto the same nor yet to enter into religion c. But it is an ordinarie thing with the Romanists both to marrie children without consent of their parents and to thrust them into Monasteries See more hereof elsewhere 4. Confut. Against Idolatrie Vers. 20. HE that offreth unto any gods but unto the Lord onely c. This is an evident place to convince all Idolaters of great impietie for they in bowing and kneeling unto Idols censing before them and making their prayers looking toward them doe apparently offer unto others than unto God onely Tostatus one of their owne thus writeth upon this text Non solum si immolet eis sed etiam si faciat alia pertinentia ad cultum divinum ut si flectat genua coram eis c. Not onely he which sacrificeth unto Idols but doth other things belonging to the divine worship as if he bow the knee before them c. was to be slaine Cyprian hereof thus excellently writeth Quid ante inepta simulachra sigmeâ—â—taterrâ—nae captivum corpus incurvas rectum te Deus fecit c. Why doest thou bow thy captive bodie before foolish images and terrene fictions God hath made thee upright c. looke up to heaven Quid te in lapsum mortis cum Serpente quem colis sternis What doest thou prostrate thy selfe with the Serpent whom thou worshippest into this deadly fall c. More hereof see elsewhere 5. Confut. Against those which either hold tithes not to be due by the word of God or challenge them by the ceremoniall law Vers. 29 THine abundance and thy liâ—â—ur c. This may be understood as well of the tithes as first fruits which arise of the fruits and increase of the earth whether they be drie or moist Concerning then the law of tithes there was in the paiment thereof a treble right Partim erat morale it was partly morall and naturall for that the people should allow necessarie maintenance unto those qui divine cultu ad salutem populi ministrabant which ministred for the salvation of the people in the divine worship even naturall reason teacheth As even among the Heathen
said to rest when we cease from labour so the earth is said to rest when wee forbeare labouring therein Againe because the earth when it is plowed to bring forth fruit sendeth out the strength and nourishment thereof which is abated and weakened by continuall bringing forth of fruit for which cause wee see by experience that Husbandmen doe let their grounds lye fallow and rest to gather strength therefore in this respect also it is said to rest Tostat. qu. 9. And although by this rest of the seventh yeere both the earth waxed stronger for to beare fruit afterward and the beasts also of the field were provided for yet this was not the speciall end of this seventh yeere of rest but these were the reasons of the institution thereof 1. That the poore might by this meanes be liberally provided for when they might freely without any let reape the fruit of the ground of vineyard and olive trees Tostat. 2. It was a benefit also to the servants who this yeere were set at liberty and as they had every weeke a day of rest so now they have every seventh yeere a whole yeere of rest and intermission 3. Beside the rich hereby were taught to moderate their greedy desire in gathering and laying up the fruits of the earth without any end Gallas And in this yeere the rich man tooke care as well as the poore What shall I eat Therefore the Lord would teach them by experience what the state of a poore man was 4. This also was a type and figure of their spirituall rest in Christ which should be accomplished in the kingdome of God as this seventh yeere of rest was made perfect and full in the yeere of Jubile Simler QUEST XX. What the poore lived upon in the seventh yeere BUt here a further question ariseth what the poore did eat this yeere and that which they left the beasts of the field did eat 1. Augustine is of opinion that they did sow the seventh yeere as they did in the six yeeres yet they did not reape or gather their fruit this yeere but left it to the poore But this is against the text here for six yeeres they are bidden to sow and gather their fruits but the seventh to let it rest therefore there here being an apparent opposition betweene the six yeeres and the seventh in the seventh they were neither to sow nor reape but it is yet more evident Levit. 25.4 in this seventh yeere the Lord saith Thou shalt neither sow thy field nor cut thy vineyard And so it is the opinion of Iosephus and generally of the Hebrewes and with them consent Lyranus Tostatus Simlerus with others that the land did rest upon the seventh yeere from all manner of labour and tillage for it would have seemed an hard thing to the stiffenecked Hebrewes if they should have sowed and others reape 2. Cajetane thinketh that the poore lived by selling of such herbes as grew of their owne accord that yeere in the field vendebant eas ex earum pretâ—â— viveâ—â—â—â— they sold them and lived of the price of them but the text saith The rest of the land shall be meat for you Levit. 25.6 they then did eat of that which grew in the field 3. Wherefore they lived not only of the herbes which grew in the fields but of the fruit of vines and olives and other fruitfull trees Beside they had a kinde of harvest of the seed which was shed the former yeere as in some countries yet that are fruitfull the seed which was left after harvest doth bring forth abundance Gallas Simler and therefore it is said Levit. 25.5 That which groweth of it owne accord of thy harvest thou shalt not reape c. 4. And beside this common provision which came of it selfe out of the ground which as well the owner as the poore and strangers gathered for their use Levit. 25.6 the fruits of the sixth yeere were by Gods promise in such abundance as that they served for three yeeres the sixth seventh and eighth till the ninth yeere Levit. 25. vers 21 22. QUEST XXI Whether the seventh yeere were generally neglected in Israel 490. yeeres together as Tostatus thinketh NOw concerning the observation of this seventh yeere of rest Tostatus hath here a singular opinion by himselfe that it was neglected generally of the Israelites for the space of 490. yeeres and kept only during the time of 380. yeeres as he thus would gather from the going up of the Israelites out of Egypt till the captivity of Babylon under Nabuzaradan Nebuchadnezzars chiefe Captaine he counteth yeeres 867. which are thus divided from their departure out of Egypt unto the building of Salomons Temple were 480. yeeres 1 King 6.1 from the which he would have abaâ—ed 40. yeeres the time of the Israelites being in the wildernesse so there remaine 440. from the building of Salomons Temple untill the captivity he counteth 427. yeeres more so the whole maketh 867. of this time 490. yeeres they neglected the seven Sabbath of yeares and therefore they were 70. yeeres in captivity for omitting 70. Sabbaticall yeeres which fell out just in 490. yeeres as it is said 2 Chron. 36.21 To 〈…〉 of the Lord by the mouth of Ieremy untill the land had her fâ—ll of Sabbaths for all the dayes that 〈…〉 desolate she kept Sabbath to fulfill seventy yeeres Tostat. quaest 1â— Contra. 1. But it is not like that this observation of the seventh yeere of rest was so long time or generally neglected for part of this terme of 490. yeeres will reach Davids reigne for all the yeeres of the reignes of the Kings after David untill the captivity make but 440. the other 50. yeere will comprehend all Davids reigne and ten yeeres before some part whereof might extend to 〈◊〉 time but it is not like that such an evident Law under those faithfull Prophets and Kings would have beene omiâ—ted altogether 2. In the corrupt times under the idolatious Kings it is true that this yeere of remission was neglected as may appeare Ierem. 36.8.14 when as the King and Princes proclaimed liberty to their servants according to the Law and afterward revoked it againe for the which the Prophet thâ—re sharply reproveth them Neither would the faithfull Prophets of God have spared to tell the Princes and people of this great negligence if that the Sabbaticall yeere had altogether beene discontinued 3. In Hezekiah his time this yeere of rest was not intermitted for while the City was besieged by Senacherib for two yeeres together the land brought forth fruit without sowing 2 King 19.29 which blessing was conditionall in respect of their keeping of the seventh yeere of rest Levit. 25.6.21 They therefore enjoying the promised blessing did in all likelihood performe their due obedience 4. Beside captivity is threatned for the neglect of their Sabbaths of all sorts Levit. 26. â—5 both the Sabbath of dayes of weekes of moneths yeeres and seven yeeres It is as like that they
house that was to be done then because they were to strike the bloud upon the doore postes that it might be a signe of their deliverance from the plague while the Angell passed over to smite the Egyptians chap. 12.23 but afterward they were required to sacrifice the Passeover in the place which the Lord should chuse Deut. 16.2 2. Neither was it enough to bring the Passeover up to that place where the Tabernacle was but they were to present it at the doore of the Tabernacle where the Passeover was to be killed as other sacrifices and the bloud to be powred by the Altar 1. Because this was the generall Law for all sacrifices Levit. 17.3 but the Passeover was a sacrifice as here the Lord calleth it my sacrifice and Numb 9.13 he that was negligent to keepe the Passeover should be cut off from his people and this reason is yeelded thereof Because he brought not the offering of the Lord in due season 2. And againe it had beene to small purpose to enjoyne the people to come to the place of the Sanctuary with their Passeover to that end that they should observe no other rites and ceremonies therein than were appointed by the Law if every one might have killed the Passeover in his owne house for then they might have followed what rites they thought good Tostat. quaest 27. QUEST XLI Wherefore they were to eat only unleavened bread in the Passeover THou shalt not offer the blond with leavened bread c. 1. The unleavened bread which they were commanded to eat for seven dayes together is called the bread of tribulation Deut. 16.3 that as it is an unpleasant and unsavoury bread of it selfe so it should call to their remembrance the affliction which they endured in Egypt and consequently their deliverance from the same Simler Calvin 2. But to us it hath this signification first it forbiddeth quicquam Aegyptiacae doctrina divinis rebus admisceri c. that any Egyptiacall or false doctrine should be mingled with divine things Theodoret. As our blessed Saviour in this sense chargeth his Apostles to take heed of the leaven of the Pharisies Mark 8. Secondly the leaven signifieth malitiae nequitiae amaritudinem the bitternesse of malice and wickednesse Rabanus which we must seeke to purge forth as S. Paul applieth it 1 Cor. 5. QUEST XLII What first fruits are here mentioned in this Law Vers. 19. THe first of the first fruits of thy land 1. Some thinke that this Law is understood of the solemne oblation of the first fruits which were of three sorts novarum frugum of their new corne in the feast of the Passeover panum de novis frugibus pistorum of bread baked of the new corne at Pentecost novorum fructuum and of the new fruit as of wine and oile in the feast of Tabernacles But this solemne oblation of the first fruits was before rehearsed in particular vers 15 16. 2. It is rather therefore meant of those first fruits which every man was bound to offer unto the Lord in particular as the first fruits of their trees Levit. 19.25 Iun. The first fruit of their dowe Numb 15.21 and of other things which was to this end to acknowledge their thankfulnesse unto God for the fruits of the land which he had given them Deut. 26.10 Simler 3. Lyranus addeth further that these first fruits are specially understood of the seventh yeere when they did not sow any thing that because mention is made before onely of the first fruits of their labours vers 16. this is added that even they were to give the first fruits of that which the earth brought forth of it selfe in the seventh yeere without their labour that first in common they should offer the first fruits to the Priests before any did gather of them to their owne use which they were the rather to doe in the seventh yeere because those fruits were given them without their labour they were only of Gods sending and for that in that yeere they could not pay any tithes unto the Levices for the tenth part could not be set out from the nine parts because they did not gather the fruits of the earth together as in other yeeres but as they needed them and the remainder was for the beasts of the field therefore they could not gosse at the tenth and the tenth was due from the owner where he tooke the nine parts to himselfe but here the owner tooke no more than another the fruits of the seventh yeere were common unto all Tostat. qu. 29. QUEST XLIII What it is to seeth a kid in the mothers milke Vers. 19. THou shalt not seeth a kid in his mothers milke 1. Some thinke the meaning of this Law is that they should not offer a sucking kid in sacrifice while it was yet tender and under the damme Pellican But this cannot be the sense for after seven dayes it was lawfull to take any thing from the damme and sacrifice it Exod. 22.30 And we reade that Samuel offered in sacrifice a sucking lambe 1 Sam. 8. Beside the flesh of kids when they are weaned are not so sweet and pleasant as before Simler 2. Some interpret this Law by that Levit. 22.28 that they should not kill the cow and ewe and the young both in one day and Deut. 22.6 that they should not take the dam with the young Theodoret. Vatab. But it is a divers thing to seeth the kid in the dammes milke and to seeth or kill the kid with the damme together Pelarg. Oleaster 3. Some doe understand this Law according to the letter that they should not indeed dresse and seeth a kid in the dammes milke and they give this reason because it seemeth to be a cruell thing si lac matris quod datum ei est pro nutrimento adhibeatur ad consumptionem if the milke of the damme which is given for nourishment should be used to waste and consume it Thomas Lyrâ—â—m Others adde this reason Prohibetur ritus Idololatrarum lixantium 〈◊〉 in laste matris The rite and fashion of Idolaters is forbidden which seeth the kid in the dammes milke Cajetane And the Hebrewes affirme that the Ismaelites had such an use to seeth kids in the dammes milke for more delicacie sake Simler The Gentiles also used to sacrifice a kid sod in the mothers milke to the 〈◊〉 of the fields that they might have plenty Tostat. And this is the speciall reason which they insist upon that follow this sense to take it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the words and letter because it is thrice repeated in the same phrase in this place and Exod. 34.26 and Deut. 14.21 Pelarg. Simler and Calvin seemeth to approve the same sense Contra. But against this exposition it may be thus objected 1. The word bashal here used signifieth as well to rost as seeth as Deut. 16.7 Thou shalt rost the paschall Lambe for it was not to be sodden in water Exod. 12.9 Piscator and
many sleepâ— and that these corrections proceed of love he presently after sheweth But when wee are judged wee are chastened of the Lord because we should not be condemned with the world 4. Nec hoc fecerunt justi homines sine authoritate divina c. Neither did those just men doe this without the divine authoritie which sometime is manifested in Scripture sometime hid lest any should thinke it was permitted unto him to kill whom he would at his pleasure 5. De inimici dilectione c. in veteribus libris legitur c. And yet we reade in the old Testament of the loving of our enemy whereof David is an example who when Saul was offered unto his hand elegit parcere potius quà m occidere chose rather to spare him than kill him ubi ergo nec difficultas fuit occidendi nee timor dilectio profecit inimico c. where then there was neither difficulty nor feare to kill the enemy it was love that helped him c. Thus Augustine learnedly sheweth the old Testament not to be contrary to the new 4. Controv. That every mans terme of life is certaine with God Vers. 26. THe number of thy dayes will I fulfill c. Here are two errors to be taken heed of which through the mistaking of this text have deceived some The one was of Diodorus Tarseus whose opinion was that because the dayes of the wicked are often time shortned thought that the terme of every mans life is not prefixed and set downe certaine with God Ex Simlero So also Procopius Non ostendit singulis praefixum esse certum vita finem He sheweth not here that to every man is set a certaine end of his life seeing God according to his pleasure doth sometime shorten and sometime prolong it c. But this opinion seemeth evidently to contradict the Scripture which thus evidently testifieth Are not his dayes determined the number of his moneths are with thâ—â— thou hast appointed his bounds which he cannot passe As God then hath set downe with himselfe the certaine time of every ones comming into the world so also he hath appointed their time of departure and going out of the world which time in respect of Gods prescience is neither prevented nor deferred But to us it seemeth so to be when the naturall period of any mans life by some violent and accidentall meanes seemeth to be cut off Theodorus therefore here resolveth well Vnusquisquo nostrâm 〈◊〉 dios vivâ—â— quos Deus pranoscit c. Every one of us shall live out those dayes which the Lord hath foreseene and foreknowne The other error is of those which thinke Câ—rtum â—undem 〈…〉 That the same certaine terme of life is appointed to all whâ—â— Theodorâ—â— in the same place confuteth for if it were so â—â—que jâ—stus 〈…〉 neither the righteous should enjoy a longer nor the unrighteous a shorter life The 〈◊〉 whereof is also seâ—â—e by daily experience for wee see some infants to dye before they are a moneth old and some men to live above an hundred yeere 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. The vertues of an upright Iudge Vers. 1. THou shalt not receive a false tale c. In these three first verses are set forth three excellent vertues that ought to be in every Judge The first is truth which ought alwayes to be followed in judgement contrary whereunto are false reports and tales which a Judge is not to give â—are unto So the Wise-man saith He that heareth speaketh continually he that by patient hearing and wise examining fifteth a cause may speake without controlement The second vertue is constancie not to be swayed by the judgement of the multitude or by the power of the mighty to swarve from justice The third vertue is equality touched here in the third verse neither to esteeme the person of the rich or poore in judgement B. Babington 2. Observ. Not to use the names of the Gentile gods in poems and verses Vers. 13. YE shall make no mention of the name of other gods By this we may gather hand piè Christianè fieri ab â—is c. that it is no Christian or godly use in them which in their verses and poems do invocate the gods of the Gentiles as Apollo Iupiter Minerva Marbach But the Apostle saith If any man speake let him talke as the words of God 1 Pet. 4. vers 11. 3. Observ. God is to be praised both in the beginning and in the end Vers. 16. THe harvest of first fruits c. the feast of gathering fruits God would have them both first and last to acknowledge a benefit they must offer the first fruits as a signe of their thankfulnesse when their corne began to be ripe and keepe a feast also when they had gathered in all their fruits Men now adayes thinke it enough to make a shew of thansgiving when they begin to taste of a benefit and forget it afterward But we must in the beginning and in the end celebrate the praise of God Oleaâ—â— as the Apostle saith In all things give thankes 1 Thess. 5.18 CHAP. XXIV 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter there are two severall commandements given expresly by the Lord unto Moses with their severall executions the first to vers 12. the second thence to the end of the Chapter The first commandement 1. Is given vers 1 2. both who shall come up unto God vers 1. and in what order vers 2. Moses should come neere unto the Lord the rest should stand further off 2. In the execution first it is set downe how Moses delivered the Lawes which he had before received which are rehearsed in the former Chapters which he first delivered by word of mouth and the people obediently received them vers 3. then in fact where foure things are delivered which Moses did 1. He wrote the Law vers 4. 2. Set up an Altar 3. Sent young men to sacrifice 4. Sprinkled of the bloud part on the Altar part on the people so establishing and confirming the covenant vers 6 7 8. Secondly the execution of the commandement given vers 1 2. followeth in these three things 1. Their obedience in going up vers 9. 2. The effect that followed they saw God vers 10. 3. The event they did well after and no evill thing happened unto them The second commandement is propounded vers 12. with the end thereof wherefore Moses is bid to come up namely to receive the Tables of stone containing the Commandements then the execution is shewed in generall vers 13. how Moses and Ioshua went up and what charge Moses gave to the Elders before he went vers 14. Then in particular the manner of his going up into the mountaine is described where foure things are declared 1. How the mount was covered with a cloud vers 15. 2. When the Lord called to Moses on the seventh day 3. In what forme the Lord appeared like consuming fire vers
because it is called the booke of the covenant but the covenant betweene God and his people pracipuâ— consistit in dâ—câ—m praceptis chiefly consisteth in the ten Commandements Contra. The covenant here made with the people was that speciall bond wherewith the Israelites were obliged and tied unto God more than any people beside and this was the bond of the Ceremoniall and Judiciall lawes for the Morall law is grounded upon the Law of Nature and all people are bound to obey it so that if the Israelites respâ—erent pracepta ceremonialiâ— judicialia nullum foedus magis cum eis esset quà m cum aliis gentibus should have refused the ceremoniall and judiciall precepts there had beene no more covenant made with them than with other nations Tostat. Therefore it is not necessary to comprehend in this place under this covenant the Morall law but such peculiar precepts as onely concerned Israel 3. Wherefore it is more probable that those words of God which Moses did write were only the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes rehearsed in the three former chapters and not the ten Commandements of the Morall law for these reasons 1. Moses writeth the same Lawes which he had rehearsed vers 3. But he rehearsed only the Judicials and Ceremonials which he had received of God and were not yet published he needed not rehearse the ten Commandements which the Lord had pronounced with his owne mouth therefore them he writ not Marbaâ—h 2. The ten Commandements were first written by the Lord himselfe in two tables of stone as the Lord himselfe telleth Moses vers 12. therefore seeing the Lord purposed to give the Morall law written with his owne hand it is not like that he would command Moses to write it before for Moses did not write this booke of his owne minde but by the Lords direction Lippom. Pellican Gloss. interlin and Augustine quaest 89. QUEST VII Whether Moses rose up the next morning Vers. 4. ANd he rose up early 1. Cajetane thinketh that this was not the next morning because it is not said the next morning and that some time came betweene the publishing of the lawes and this morning wherein Moses wrote the said Lawes But Cajetanes reason is but weake for Gen. 19.27 it is said Abraham rose up in the morning which was the next morning though it be not so expressed and the like may be found in other places And the Lawes which Moses did write might be finished in one day so that there is no necessity to imagine any longer time to come betweene 2. Rupertus thinketh that this morning was upon the 50. day when the Law was delivered But that is not like for that morning there was thunder and lightning and the sound of a trumpe chap. 19.16 so that all the people was afraid it was then no time to build an Altar or to doe those other things here described they were all attent then and prepared to heare the Lord. Beside Rupertus must hold this chapter wholly to be transposed to maintaine his opinion which is shewed before qu. 1. not to be so 3. Therefore this is like to have beene the very next morning as thinketh R. Salomon Lyranus and Tostatus and Gallasius useth this reason Verisimilius est Moseâ—â— haâ—d diâ— distulisse haue gratiarum actionem It is more like that Moses would not long deferre this thanksgiving c. QUEST VIII Whether there were 12. pillars beside the Altar Vers. 4. ANd set up an Altar and twelve pillars c. 1. Some thinke that Moses erected twelve Altars But beside that this is against the letter of the text which speaketh but of an Altar Lyranus It had beene dangerous to have made so many Altars to sacrifice upon which might have beene an occasion to draw the people to superstition as though they were not to sacrifice all to the same God Tostat. 2. Some thinke that this Altar was set up upon twelve stones which were taken according to the number of the twelve tribes Cajetan Ferus As Elias built an Altar of 12. stones representing the 12. tribes 1 King 18.20 Lyran. Osiander And Ioshua made an Altar of 12. stones which were brought out of Jordan Iosh. 4. And the signification hereof was this that the sacrifice made upon that Altar consisting of 12. stones was for the benefit of the 12. tribes and that as those 12. stones made but one Altar so the 12. tribes belonged unto one God Tostat. Contra. 1. The word used in those two places given in instance is abaâ—iâ—â— which signifieth stones which were gathered together to make one Altar or heape but here the word is mâ—â—zabah which is a pillar so called à standâ— because it standeth alone and is erected and set up as a monument neither is it said here that Moses made an Altar of these pillars as Elias did of those stones 2. And againe the signification is more full to erect an Altar by it selfe which was a type of Christ our true Altar and the pillars by themselves that so both the parties Christ on the one part and the people on the other here contracting and making a covenant might be the better thereby prefigured Iun. 3. Therefore because they are said to be 12. pillars not stones it is like they were set up apart as more conspicuous monuments representing the 12. Tribes And this is more consonant to the text that saith Moses set up an Altar and 12. pillars which the sense will give to be beside the Altar especially seeing the perfect distinction athuah commeth betweene and divideth the sentences Iun. Vátab 4. And there were foure kindes of these pillars 1. Some served as memorials of the death instead of their sepulchers as Iacob erected a pillar for Rachel Genes 35. 2. Some pillars served for Altars as Iacob set up such an one in Bethel and powred drinke offerings upon it Genes 35.16 3. Some were superstitious pillars consecrated to Idols such the Israelites were forbidden to make Levit. 26.1 4. Some pillars were used as monuments and remembrances of some notable thing done in that place where they were pitched as was the pillar which Iacob erected Genes 28.18 Tostat. quaest 5. And of this sort was this pillar QUEST IX Whether the names of the Tribes were written in these stones Vers. 4. TWelve pillars 1. Some thinke that the names of the 12. Tribes were graven in these pillars Borrh. And this opinion may be thought more probable both because a better remembrance might have beene kept by this meanes in the writing of their names than otherwise and afterward the names of the 12. Tribes were graven both in the two onyx-stones which the high Priest did beare in his Ephod upon his shoulder six in one stone and six in another and in the 12. precious stones inclosed in the breast plate Contra. 1. The memoriall of this solemne sacrifice might very well be kept only by the sight of the 12. pillars without any graving as their passing over
covenant with Abraham and he had divided certaine beasts as God had commanded him and laid one part against another a smoaking firebrand went betweene representing God signifying that so he should be divided which violated the covenant So in this place not much unlike the bloud is parted in twaine shewing that so should his bloud be shed which kept not the covenant Tostat. qu. 11. QUEST XVIII Whether all the people were besprinkled with the bloud Vers. 8. THen Moses tooke the bloud and sprinkled it on the people c. 1. Some thinke that the people themselves were not sprinkled with the bloud for that had beene both too great a labour for Moses to goe in and out among the people to sprinkle them neither would the bloud have sufficed therefore either the twelve pillars were sprinkled with bloud which stood for the people or else the Elders were besprinkled in the name of the whole people as sometime they did represent the whole congregation as Deut. 21.6 Iun. Contra. 1. It is not like that the bloud was sprinkled upon the pillars for Moses saith This is the bloud of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you but with the pillars no covenant was made 2. The Elders were for the whole congregation in such actions which the people could not performe in their multitudes as when the Elders for the people laid their hands upon the sacrifice Lev. 4.15 which the people could not doe in their owne person and so they lay their hands upon the heifer Deut. 21.6 But here both the people might come together to be besprinkled and it was such an action the establishing of a covenant wherein the person and presence of the people was necessary 2. Tostatus therefore thinketh that Moses did sprinkle the bloud upon the people themselves and upon all of them either going in and out among them or they succeeding by companies one another quaest 13. 3. But as it is gathered out of the text that the people were present in person that as they for themselves promised obedience saying All that the Lord hath said will wee doe so they in their owne person had part of the bloud and because the covenant was made with the people therefore they also received the signe of the covenant and the Apostle also saith that Moses sprinkled both the booke and all the people Heb. 9.19 Yet it is not necessary to understand all the people in particular for a whole day nay many dayes had not sufficed to doe it but all the people which were in circuitu which were round about Moses and could well assemble together QUEST XIX When Moses and Aaron with the rest went up Vers. 9. THen went up Moses and Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that this was done when the Lord descended upon mount Sinai chap. 19. Pellican But as is shewed before quaest 1. then Moses was bidden to bring Aaron up with him but here Nadab and Abihu and 70. of the Elders also goe up therefore this was done in the same order as it is set downe that after Moses had performed all those rites and ceremonies in confirming the covenant betweene God and his people then they went up Iun. No◠cum historia transire putamus etiam rei gesta ordinem c. We thinke the history to passe on in order as the things were done Lippoman 2. Cajetane thinketh that this was the execution of the commandement given before unto Moses vers 1. But I rather thinke with Hugo de S. Victor that this charge was given to Moses after he was come downe from the mount and had performed all the rites of the covenant and that this part of the chapter from the second verse to the ninth in order goeth before the giving of that charge vers 1. for how could Moses otherwise be bidden to come up being in the mountaine already See before quest 1. 3. But herein Hugo is deceived he thinketh this to be but the third time that Moses ascended up to God the first was chap. 19. when he went up before the Law was delivered the second chap. 20. when he ascended to receive the ceremonials and judicials and the third time is here yet this was the fourth time for twice he ascended before the Law was given as is evident in the 19. chapter vers 3. and 20. QUEST XX. Wherefore those went up with Moses Vers. 9. ANd seventy of the Elders 1. Lyranus thinketh that these went up ad confirmationem legis for the confirming and further ratifying of the Law which they had received Tostatus misliketh this opinion and thus confuteth it that if they went up to that end oportebat ut cum Domino loquerentur it was requisite that they should all have spoken with God but so did they not and Moses onely drew neere unto God They all ascended to their places seniores remotiùs alii propinquiùs the Elders further off others neerer as Aaron and his sonnes but only Moses talked with God Lippoman 2. Neither yet did they only goe up to accompany Moses ad honorandum eum to honour him because he went now to receive the tables of the Law Tostat. For when Moses went up thus accompanied the Lord had not yet signified so much unto Moses that he would deliver him the tables of the Law for that followeth afterward vers 12. 3. Therefore the end of their going up was that after they had seene the Majesty of God and Moses talking with him testes veritatis essent they might be witnesses of the truth Simler Et res idoneis testibus probata indubiam fidem acquireret c. And the matter being proved by fit and sufficient witnesses might be undoubtedly beleeved Calvin And so by this meanes Moses ministery should be of the greater authority QUEST XXI How they are said to have seene God Vers. 10. THey saw the God of Israel and under his feet c. R. Abraham thinketh Istam visionem imaginariam That this vision was imaginary not to the externall but to the inward sense But this is not like that this should be as a Propheticall vision and revelation for they were not all Prophets unto whom this vision was shewed and as there was really objected to their sight in mount Sinai flaming fire so this was a reall vision like to that which Moses saw in the bush Exod. 3.2 Viderunt Deum Israel sed non sicut est They saw the God of Israel but not as he is for no man hath seene God Rupertus They neither saw God in his essence nor in his infinite Majesty Osiander But they knew him to be present Innotescente illis Domino in specie aliquae vel forma c. The Lord shewing himselfe in some forme and shape as it pleased him and as their infirmity could beare Lippoman Pellican 3. Neither yet did the Lord shew himselfe in any humane shape here as Lyranus thinketh to signifie Quod assumpturus erat naturam humanam c. That he was
doctrine Osiander Marbath 4. Cyprian also maketh this morall use hereby to shew the utilitie of fasting Quoties aliquid à Deo obtinere conati sunt jejuniis inâ—â—huere lachryâ—â—iâ— c. Holy men when they would obtaine any thing of God gave themselves to fasting 5. Curiously to search out any other cause of this fortie dayes fast were a vaine labour as Cajetane well saith Non est 〈…〉 quis divini miraculi opus fuit c. A reason must not bee sought of the number it being a worke of a divine miracle Cajetan QUEST XXV What Moses did in the mount these 40. dayes and 40. nights NOw if it be asked what Moses did in the mountaine these 40. dayes and 40. nights it may be answered 1. That the Lord did all this time instruct Moses concerning the Tabernacle and the things thereto belonging and touching the sacrifices and rites thereof as they are set forth in Leviticus And therefore Moses descending is not mentioned till the description of the Tabernacle and every part thereof is finished And Levit. 27.24 it is evidently expressed that the Lord taught Moses all those ordinances in mount Sinai 2. Now Moses fasted 40. dayes and nights the second time but then he was wholly occupied in humbling himselfe by prayer Deut. 9.25 thâ— first time of 40. dayes then was spent in Moses instruction rather than the other Tostat. cap. 25. qu. 1. 3. God could have dispatched Moses in a moment but this was 〈◊〉 give authoritie to him and his law B. Babingâ— 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the distinction of the persons of the Trinitie Vers. 1. HE said to Moses come up to the Lord. Both he that speaketh and he whereof he speaketh is the Lord. Hence appeareth the distinction of the persons in the Trinitie the like place wee reade Psal. 110.1 The Lord said unto my Lord c. Marbach 2. Doct. The word and Sacraments must goe together Vers. 7. HE tooke the booke and read it c. Before Moses sprinkled the people with bloud the signe of the covenant he first readeth the booke of the covenant whereby we are taught the right use of the Sacraments that the doctrine ought to goe before the signe Aliter insoria erunt signe c. Otherwise the signes are but trifling and vaine Calvin The word must be joyned with the element This course the Apostle taketh with the Corinthians teaching them the right use of the Sacrament that they might come together with profit and not with hurt 3. Doct. Nothing to be taught beside Gods word Vers. 12. THe law and commandements which I have written for to teach them This sheweth Nihil docendum praeter oracula Dei That nothing should be taught beside the word of God Borrh. Which Bedae before him noted well that no man must teach the people of God other precepts quam quae ipse Dominus docuit than those which the Lord himselfe hath taught as S. Paul saith I have received of the Lord that which I have delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11.23 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Against the Romanists that the whole institution serveth to consecrate the Sacraments Vers. 7. HE read in the audience c. Moses first readeth the summe of the covenant before he addeth the signe of the covenant which was the sprinkling of bloud by the which we learne that the Sacraments are not consecrated by a certaine forme of words to bee used over them but by reading and rehearsing of the whole institution such a cleare and distinct voice must be used Quae ad homines dirigitur ad fidem gignendam valet Which is directed to men and is availeable to beget faith Calvin Contrarie to the doctrine and practice of the Romanists who denie the elements to be consecrated by all the words of institution but by a certaine forme of speech to be used over the Sacraments as in the Eucharist This is my bodie this is my bloud c. whereas the whole action of rehearsing the institution invocation receiving thanksgiving do helpe to consecrate the Sacrament See more hereof Synops. Centur. 2. err 90. pag. 454. 2. Controv. Against the reading of Scriptures in a strange tongue FUrther Oleaster here observeth beside Hominem paciscentaâ— debere cognoscere ea ad qua se obligat That a man making a covenant ought to know those things whereunto he hindeth himselfe c. which annotation doth evidently convince the Romanists of great error who doe not cause â—he people to understand those things which they binde themselves to keepe seeing neither the Scriptures are read nor the Sacraments administred in such a tongue as they doe understand for the Apostle saith If I come unto you speaking tongues what shall I profit you See more hereof also Synops. Centur. 1. err 3.4 3. Confut. Against Cajetan that this place is not misallâ—â—ged Heb. 9.19 Vers. 8. BEhold the bloud of the covenant Cajetane among other exceptions which he taketh to the authoritie of the Epistle to the Hebrewes urgeth this that the Author of that Epistle chap. 9.19 alluding unto this place translateth this word berith here used which signifieth a covenant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 testament now betweene a covenant and testament there is great difference Contra. The author in no other sense useth thâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 than S. Paul elsewhere who by the same word expresseth the Hebrew berith 〈…〉 signifieth either covenant or a testament And Hierome testifieth that the 〈…〉 for the 〈◊〉 doe turne the word 〈◊〉 by that Greeke word But 〈…〉 signifie a testament shewing the true effect and substance of that ceremoniall covenant consumed by the sprinkling of the bloud of beasts in this covenant and testament made betweene God and us in Christ and ratified in his bloud 4. Controv. Whether the Divine substance of God can be seene Vers. 10. ANd they saw the God of Israel c. Here we must take heed of two errors one which Hierome imputeth to Origen who did thinke the Godhead of the. Father to bee so invisible as that it could not be comprehended of the Sonne the other was of the Anomeans whose heresie was this Naturam Dei non esse invisibilem That the nature of God was not invisible in this place they saw God not 〈…〉 Divine essence and substance which is invisible and incomprehensible but they saw some evident 〈◊〉 of his glorious presence and Majestie as Gregorie saith Vidiri 〈…〉 ipsam naturae suae speciem non potest God may be seene by certaine representations but according 〈…〉 shew of his nature he cannot c. The faithfull have both in this world a sight of God as our bleâ—â—â—â— saith Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God and they shall see him more fully in 〈…〉 as the Apostle saith We know when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is But yet this must be understood with
made the creatures and last of all man whom he created for his glorie So after that God had appointed the Tabernacle to be made and every thing thereto belonging he in the last place setteth downe the office and ministration of the Priests who served to set forth Gods glory in the Tabernacle as man was created to that end in the world Borrh. 5. And to this end God ordained the ministerie of man in his service to succour and releeve the imbecillitie of the people who were not able themselves to endure the Lords voice Simlerus QUEST II. Why Aaron was chosen to be the high Priest Vers. 1. THy brother Aaron 1. The Lord maketh speciall choice of Aaron Moses brother for the Priesthood Propter principatum frequentia cum Deo colloquia Because of his preeminence and for the often conference they had with God and the great works which were done in Egypt by the hands of Moses and Aaron And therefore because in these respects they were more noble and famous than the rest of the people the Lord doth single out Aaron for this high office Simler 2. And the Tribe of Levi was taken from the rest of the Tribes Ad honorem Mosis Aaron ducum populi c. For the honour of Moses and Aaron the captaines of the people Ferus 3 And Aaron was appointed to be the high and chiefe Priest to be a figure and type of Christ Simlerus The divers glorious vestures made for the Priest doe shadow forth the most heavenly graces of the Spirit wherewith Christ was adorned Ferus And he is therefore called Moses brother Quiâ— enim ampliùs alâ—eri est fraterâ—â— foedere nexus quà m Christuâ— Mosi legi gratia novum Testamentum veteri For who can be neerer allied unto another by a brotherly league than Christ to Moses grace to the law the new Testament to the old Beda QUEST III Wherein the Priesthood of Christ and of Aaron agree and disagree NOw Aaron in some things most fitly resembled Christ and in some things betweene them there is great difference First Aaron herein prefigured Christ both in his peculiar function in entring into the holy place to make attonement for the people So Christ is now entred into the heavens to appeare in the fight of God for us Hebr. 9.23 As also in those functions which were common to Aaron with the rest which were these three dâ—cendo precando offerâ—â—do in teaching praying offering or sacrificing So Christ hath taught and lightned the world with the revelation of his Fathers will and by the preaching of the Gospell Christ also prayeth and maketh intercession for his people Heb. 9.25 And he also offered up himselfe in sacrifice for our redemption Tit. 2.19 Hee gave himselfe for us that hee might redeeme us from all iniquitie But yet there is great difference betweene the Priesthood of Aaron which was the type and figure and the everlasting Priesthood of Christ. 1. In the dignitie of their persons Aaron was a meere man Christ was both God and man 2. In their condition the Priests of the Law were men compassed with many infirmities and subject to sinne but Christ was holy harmelesse undefiled separate from sinners Heb. 9.26 3. In the excellencie of the sacrifice they offered the sacrifices of beasts but Christ offered up his owne bodie as the Apostle saith Heb. 9.12 Neither by the bloud of goats and calves but by his owne bloud entred he once into the holy place 4. In the effect they differ the Priests of the law did not perfectly reconcile but onely shadowed forth by that typicall reconciliation the true remission of sinnes by the bloud of Christ who hath obtained eternall redemption for us and hath redeemed us from the curse of the law Galath 3.13 5. In the continuance the Priesthood of Aaron was not to continue for ever but as the Apostle saith This man because he endureth for ever hath an everlasting Priesthood Heb. 2.24 6. In the manner of confirmation They were made Priests without an oath But this is made with an oath by him that said unto him The Lord hath sworne and will not repent thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedeck Heb. 5.21 Marbach QUEST IV. Why Christ is called a Priest after the order of Melchisedeck and not of Aaron ANd although Aaron were a type and figure of Christ yet he is called a Priest after the order of Melchisedeck and not after Aaron not because there was no resemblance betweene Christ and Aaron but for that Melchisedeck and his Priesthood did in three things more lively set forth Christs Priesthood than did Aarons 1. In the eternitie thereof 2. Office and function 3. And name 1. As Melchisedeck is set forth without father and mother without beginning of his dayes or end of his life not that he was so indeed but they are concealed in storie to make him a more lively type and figure of Christ who was in respect of his Divinitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without mother in regard of his humanitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without father 2 As Melchisedek was both a King and a Priest so Christ was a Priest in the expiation of our sinnes by the sacrifice of himselfe upon the crosse and a King both in gathering his Church together by the scepter of his word and governing them by his Spirit as also in that all power over all creatures and over the universall world is committed unto him 3. The name of Melchisedek fitly agreeth unto Christ which signifieth the King of righteousnesse and the place whereof he was King which was Salem that betokeneth peace did also set forth the peaceable Kingdome of Christ both making peace betweene God and us and taking away the wall of partition that was betweene the Jewes and Gentiles making of both one as the Apostle sheweth Ephes. 2.13 Now in Christ Iesuâ— yee which were once a farre off are made neere by the bloud of Christ for he is our peace which hath made of both one Marbach QUEST V. Why these Priestly garments are commanded to be made Vers. 2. HOly garments c. glorious and beautifull 1. These garments were called holy in two respects both because in respect of the end they were consecrated and ordained onely to holy uses and therefore the Priests onely were to put them on and none other beside and they were not at all times to use them but onely when they went into the Tabernacle when they went out they put them off as also in respect of the manner of consecration they were anointed with the holy oyle chap. 30. and so set apart for holy uses Tostat. quaest 2. 2. This apparelling of Aaron with such glorious apparell was commanded both in respect of themselves that they by these ceremonies might bee assured that their calling was of God Ferus 3. And in regard of the people hereby the Lord would have their ministerie the more reverenced and had in
dicuntur datus aptantur ad offerendum Their hands are said to be filled while they are made fit to offer Quamdin profanae sunt vacuae censentur c. As long as they are prophane they are counted emptie because no gift is acceptable to God nisi jure sacerdotii but in the right of the Priesthood QUEST XLIV Of the fashion and use of the linen breeches Vers. 42. THou shalt also make linen breeches c. 1. Iosephus describeth the fashion of them that they were made of twisted silke or rather linen and first the Priest put thorow his legs and so drew them up to cover his secret parts and tied them about his middle 2. They reached downe from the middle or loynes to the knees they could not be so woven together but were first woven and afterward sewed together with the needle Hierom. 3. The word is micnesaim which is derived of 〈◊〉 which signifieth to tie or gather together as Iosephus interpreteth it Constrictorium a gathering garment or trussing up because thereby the secret parts were trussed together or as Rab. Salomon because the two slops or breeches were tied and knit together about the middle 4. These linen breeches though they are last spoken of were first put on as well of the high Priest as of the inferiour Priests Cajetan 5. These are not mentioned afterward where Moses caused Aaron to put on his Priestly apparell chap. 29.5 and Levit. 8.8 the reason is Quod ad genitalia nostra lex non mittit manum sed ipsi secretiora nostra tegere debemus because the law reacheth not unto our secret parts but we of our selves should cover our privie members Hierom. Because modestie it selfe the garment being once prescribed would put them in minde to weare it it is therefore in those places omitted 6. The use of this garment was for comelinesse to hide their secrets lest while they went about their service in the Tabernacle if they should chance to fall they might discover that which was to be hid Hierom. And beside Tostatus giveth this reason that by the trussing up of those members the inordinate motion thereof might thereby be better stayed qu. 21. And Hierom further addeth why these uncomely parts should not be discovered that it should not appeare to the eye Quomodo de foedissimis initiis tanta hominum nascatur pulchritudo How from such homely beginnings such great beautie in men and other things is brought forth QUEST XLV How this precept and charge concerning the linen breeches agreeth with that law Exod. 23.26 BUt it will seeme superfluous that this kinde of garment should be prescribed seeing before Exod. 20.26 it was provided that they should not goe up by steps unto the Altar lest their nakednesse might be discovered 1. To this question it cannot bee answered that the former law was abrogated by this seeing it was made not many dayes before it may be not above nine or ten or at the most fortie for the first precept was given at that instant when the Morall law was proclaimed and other judiciall lawes prescribed chap. 21.22 23. Then Moses came downe and went up againe and stayed in the mount six dayes and the seventh God called him up and there he stayed fortie dayes in wich time he received all these orders concerning the making of the Tabernacle and of the Priests apparell the former law being not yet put in practice it is not like it was repealed for God is not as men who many times make lawes and afterward seeing the inconvenience doe reverse them And further it is evident that both these lawes stood still in force and were put in practice in the old Testament 2. Wherefore the better answer is this that the nakednesse of a man is taken two wayes either for the secret parts themselves or for the parts next adjoyning so then although the privie parts being thus covered could not be seene in the casting abroad of their garments yet the neare parts thereunto as their knees and part of their thighes being left bare might be seene Therefore that there might be a greater care of comelinesse and decencie a double bar is laid and two cautelous provisions made that neither the one part or the other should be discovered To this purpose Tostat. qu. 20. QUEST XLVI Of the mysticall application of the inferiour Priests garments FOr the mysticall application of these foure Priestly garments the linen coat the girdle bonnet and linen breeches 1. Hierom by the coat made of linen which groweth out of the ground understandeth the earth by the girdle the Ocean sea quo terra constringitur by the which the earth is as it were girded about and by the bonnet aloft Gods providence that watcheth over all But this seemeth to be somewhat curious 2. Rupertus applieth them unto Christ the linen breeches hee would have to signifie the holy incarnation of Christ qua praeornata est natura nostra ignobilis by the which our unable and base nature is adorned and the uncomelinesse of our nature even originall sin covered and healed But as the high Priest with his ornaments was a type and figure of Christ so the inferiour Priests with their attire doe better resemble other sorts of Christians 3. Therefore thus may the ornaments of the high Priest be applied unto Christ The long white garment signifieth his innocencie the miter with the crowne his Kingdome and power the girdle his justice as Esai 11.5 Iustice shall be the girdle of his loines Marbach As in our blessed Saviour there are three heavenly functions and offices his Propheticall to teach us what evill is in our selves and what good we receive from God his Priestly to reconcile us to God in delivering us from the evill which we have deserved and from our sins and in communicating unto us righteousnesse and other graces from God his Kingly that our deliverance from evill and our possession of heaven and heavenly things may be confirmed unto us by his Kingly power for ever So these three offices were shadowed forth in Aarons glorious apparell his robe with the bels setteth forth Christs Propheticall office the golden plate wherein was written Holinesse to Iehovah his Priesthood and the miter which was put aloft as a crowne his kingly power Iun. in Analys And herein Aaron also was a lively type of Christ that as three duties were to bee performed by the high Priest to teach the people by puritie of doctrine with integritie of life signified by Vrim and Thummim and to take care of the Church continually which is meant by bearing the names of the tribes graven in precious stones in his breast and by his sacrifices and prayer to be Mediatour for them unto God So all these but shadowed forth in Aaron are truly performed by Christ who is our Prophet most holy and perfect to teach us his Fathers will as our King hee protecteth and keepeth us and taketh care for us and as our Priest hee did once
for all offer up himselfe in sacrifice for us and still continueth our Mediatour Borrh. 4. Now the inferiour Priests garments are fitly applied to set forth the qualities and conditions of the faithfull which are the members of Christ as the other did shadow forth Christ our head 1. Beda by the linen garment interpreteth decorem castitatis the comelinesse of chastitie by the girdle vigilantem mentis custodiam the diligent watchfulnesse of the minde to keepe the same by the bonnets visus anditus gustus custodiam the diligent keeping of the sight hearing taste and of all the senses 2. Thomas maketh a more generall use Castitas significatur per femoralia c. Chastitie is signified by the breeches Puritas vita per lineam tunicam Puritie of life by the linen garment Moderatio discretionis per cingulum Moderate discretion by the girdle Rectitudo intentionis pertiaram And a right intention by the bonnet 3. But this application is more fit The linen garment signifieth our innocencie and righteousnesse which we receive in the lavacre of regeneration being cloathed with Christs righteousnesse as the Apostle saith All yee that are baptized unto Christ have put on Christ the girdle signifieth constancie in the truth as S. Paul saith Stand therefore your loines girded about with veritie Tiara protectionis divinae signa erant The bonnets were signes of the divine protection the linen breeches shew what care should be had of comelinesse and what reverence is to be used in the service of God Pelarg. Marbach Who addeth this further that as we put more comelinesse upon our uncomely parts as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 2.23 So our Saviour hath respect unto the vile and abject members of the Church such as are despised and counted base in the world 4. And like as we use three kinde of garments some for necessitie to cover our naked parts some for ornament and comelinesse and some for defence as militarie garments as here the Priests had their linen breeches of the first sort their linen coat of the second and their girdle of the third So unto a Christian are necessarie three kinde of spirituall garments the first is the garment of faith whereby our sins are covered secondly the ornaments of the soule are requisite whereby Christians must be adorned in the sanctitie and integritie of life thirdly they must put on their spirituall armour and take the sword of the Spirit the word of God whereby they may fight against Satan Simler Borrhaius 4. Places of Doctrine 1 Doct. None must intrude themselves into the callings of the Church Vers. 1. CAuse thou thy brother Aaron to come In that Aaron intruded not himselfe into the Priests office but was thereunto called Procopius giveth this note Qui temerario ansu ad se trahere sacerdotium c. He that will rashly draw unto himselfe the Priesthood shall suffer punishment So also Oleaster So the Apostle observeth upon this very example of Aaron No man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that is called of God as Aaron Heb. 5.4 2. Doct. The agreement which ought to be betweene the Civill and Ecclesiasticall state OLeaster noteth here further in that Moses who was the chiefe Magistrate called Aaron to the Priesthood the concord and amitie that ought to be betweene the Civill and Ecclesiasticall state is commended that as Ioash prospered while hee followed the direction of Iehoiadah so both the Ecclesiasticall state should imitate Iehoiadah to give holy counsell and direction unto the Magistrate and the Magistrate to be like Ioash in following the same 3. Doct. Profitable arts are the gift of God Vers. 3. SPeake unto all cunning men whom I have filled with the Spirit of wisdome c. Gallasius hereupon thus writeth Omnem artem industriam c. Dei donum agnosco Every art and industrie which bringeth utilitie unto man I acknowledge to be the gift of God as the Prophet Isaiah saith that God instructeth the husbandman to have discretion Isa. 28.26 Men therefore to whom God hath given the knowledge of profitable and commendable arts should have a care to employ them to Gods glorie and not to abuse them to wantonnesse 4. Doct. Whatsoever is instituted in Gods service must proceed from his wisdome Vers. 3. SPeake unto all cunning men in the Hebrew wise in heart Whatsoever is instituted in the service of God à sapientia Dei proficisci debet must proceed from the wisdome of God no humane device must have place or bee admitted there Simler Sauls policie in transgressing Gods Commandement in saving the best things of the Amalekites though hee thought hee did therein well and wisely yet was displeasing unto God 5. Doct. The sound of the Word in the Gospell exceedeth the sound of Aarons bels under the law Vers. 35. HIs sound shall be heard c. Herein as Lippoman well observeth appeareth the excellencie of the Gospell beyond the Law they heard then but the sound of Aarons bels Nunc audimus clarum sonitum Evangelii Now we heare the cleere sound of the Gospell c And as the understanding of a man exceedeth the capacitie of a childe and the cleere day the dawning so the cleere light of the Gospell excelleth the shadowes of the Law God providing better things for us as the Apostle saith that they without us should not be perfect Heb. 11.40 6. Doct. There ought to be order among the Ministers of the Church Vers. 40. THou shalt make for Aarons sons coats In that Aaron the high Priests coats were made more costly and glorious than his sons the inferiour Priests therein commendatur ordo inter Ecclesiae ministros is commended order among the Ministers of the Church that although Christ doe forbid bid his Disciples Luk. 22. to exercise dominion one over another as the Princes of the world doe Neutiquam tamen ordinem abrogat Yet he doth not abrogate order seeing he hath not onely distinguished them himselfe in gifts but in offices as the Apostle saith Ephes. 4. He hath given some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Doctors c. Marbach 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Against the superstitious apparell of the Romish Priests Vers. 4. THou shalt make a breast-plate an Ephod and a robe and a broidered coat These Priestly garments being ceremoniall and typicall are now abolished Christ the true high Priest being come with his ornaments Therefore the Romanists doe plainly Iudaize in bringing againe into the Priestly order such varietie of garments as the Pall the Miter the Crozier staffe the Albe the Chimere the gray amice the Stoale with such like Their Priests come forth as though Aaron addressed himselfe with his attire to sacrifice at the Altar S. Paul hath given us a rule concerning these things which are but a shadow of things to come but the bodie is in Christ Coloss. 2.17 But it will bee here further asked if it bee not lawfull now for the
Ribera further by the girdle which compasseth the loines understandeth the continencie and single life of Priests out of Beda Contra. 1. If it had any such signification wherefore was not single life injoyned Aarons sons first to whom this girdle was prescribed 2. Beda indeed hath such a collection but he addeth withall Quod videlicet genus virtutis nulli per legem Dei necessario imperatum sed voluntaria est devotione Deo offerendum Which kinde of vertue is necessarily injoyned none by the law of God but it must with a voluntarie devotion be offered unto God the Lord thus saying hereof Non omnes capiunt verbum hoc All cannot receive this saying c. Why then doe they impose necessarily upon their Priests solitarie and single life which forced chastitie hath brought forth and yet doth many foule fruits among them as adulterie fornication Sodomitrie and such like uncleannesse 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. Apparell commendeth not one to God Vers. 2. THou shalt make holie garments for Aaron c. glorious and beautifull Wee reade of divers glorious garments made in the world As of the costly vesture of Alcisthenes the Sybarite which Dionysius sold for 120. talents unto the Carthaginians Demetrius King of Macedon had a robe set forth sumptuously with the representation of the heaven and starres which no King durst put on quòd invidiosa nimis esset impendii magnificentia because it was too envious because of the magnificent cost But Aarons glorious apparell exceeded all these not so much in the sumptuous cost and cunning workmanship as in respect of the institution which was from God and the signification which was to set forth the glorious Priesthood of Christ and as this was typicall in it selfe so morally it shewed with what varietie of vertues first the Ministers of God then all his faithfull people and worshippers should be adorned not with putting on of gold or outward apparell but with the spirituall ornaments of the inward man as S. Peter teacheth how women should be adorned 1 Pet. 3.4 2. Observ. Ministers must be adorned with veritie of doctrine and holinesse of life Vers. 30. VRim and Thummim Which signifie knowledge and perfection whereby the Minister and man of God is set forth that he ought to be adorned with soundnesse of doctrine and integritie of conversation B. Babing As Saint Paul requireth that his Bishop for the one should be apt to teach for the other unreproveable 1 Tim. 3. 3. Observ. Ministers must not be dumbe or idle Vers. 35. ANd his sound shall be heard c. Gregorie well noteth upon this that the Priest dieth if his sound be not heard when he goeth in and out before the Lord Iram contra se occulti judicis excitat si sine sonìtu praedicationis incedit Hee stirreth up the anger of the secret Judge against him who goeth on without the sound of preaching c. So the holy Apostle saith Wee is unto me if I preach not the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.16 This maketh against two sort of Ministers the ignorant and unskilfull that cannot sound forth the voice of preaching and the idle and slothfull that doe not CHAP. XXIX 1. The Method and Argument THe Tabernacle with the parts thereof being thus finished with the garments and apparell of the Priests now followeth the consecration of them in this Chapter which consisteth of two parts first of the consecration of the Priests to vers 37. Then the sanctifying of the Altar and Tabernacle for the publike service of God In the consecration 1. Is set downe the preparation it selfe both of the things wherewith they should be consecrated to vers 5. then of the persons Aaron and his sons who are first attired and apparelled with their severall rayments to vers 10. 2. The consecration followeth first of Aaron and the rest for that time to vers 28. then the generall manner is prescribed to be observed afterward vers 28. to vers 37. In the speciall consecration for that time 1. The manner is prescribed how the calfe or bullocke shall be used 1. How and where he should be killed vers 10 11. 2. What shall be done with the bloud vers 12. with the fat vers 13. with the flesh and skin vers 14. 2. How the ramme of burnt offering should be sacrificed is shewed vers 16. to vers 19. 3. The ramme of consecration which was the third beast must be thus bestowed 1. The bloud part must be laid upon certaine parts of Aaron with part the Altar and Aaron and his sons with their garments must be sprinkled vers 20 21. 2. The flesh and parts some must bee burnt upon the Altar with the manner how they must bee first put into Aarons hands and shaken to and fro before the Lord to vers 26. some as the breast and shoulder shall be for Aaron and his sons to vers 28. In the generall prescription these things are declared 1. The perpetuall law of the heave offering vers 28. 2. The use of the Priestly garments vers 29 30. 3. How the ramme should be dressed and eaten to vers 34. 4. And nothing must be reserved vers 34. The second generall part belongeth unto the daily and publike service of God 1. The instrument thereof is declared the Altar with the manner of consecration to vers 38. 2. The matter of the daily offering two lambs one at morning the other at even to vers 42. 3. The place is described at the doore of the Tabernacle vers 42 43. 4. The Ministers vers 44. 5. The effect Gods dwelling among them vers 45 46. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Take a young bullocke under the damme or sucking I. ben bakar the son of a bullocke A.P.H. better than a young calfe B.G. for here ben bachar is not interpreted phar of it selfe signifieth a young calfe or than a young bullocke from the oxen V.S. or a calfe from the heard L.C. See qu. 2. following Vers. 5. And shall gird them with the broidered girdle of the Ephod I.B.C.P. or broidered gard of the Ephod G.V.A. better than thou shalt gird them with a girdle L. for here Ephod is wanting or thou shalt couple the breastplate to the superhumerall or Ephod S. for here bechesheb with the broidered gard or girdle is omitted Vers. 10. Shall stay his hands upon the head of the calfe fulcient A. or shall rest with his hands upon c. better than put to their hands V. or joyne their hands upon c. P. or put on their hands c. G.L.S.C. samac signifieth sustentare to stay Oleaster Vers. 14. It is sinne S.A.H. c. that is an offering for sinne I.G.B. as S. Paul saith in the same sense that Christ was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5.21 V. better than it is an expiation C. or it is for sinne L. for is added the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chatath sinne Vers. 25. And thou shalt burne them in the
and ministerie was to be executed 3. And there betweene the doore and the Altar was the brasen Laver where Aaron and the Priests were to wash themselves before they put on the holy garments thither therefore are they called because there they were to be washed with water Tostat. qu. 1. QUEST V. Why Aaron and the rest are washed and how Vers. 4. ANd wash them with water 1. Not with common or every water but with that which was in the brasen Laver chap. 30.18 Iun. 2. But here we must consider that alwayes the order of time is not set downe in Scripture in setting downe the storie of such things as were done for the brasen Laver wherein they were to be washed is afterward appointed to bee made chap. 30. Tostat. quast 2. 3. They were washed not onely their hands and feet as in their daily ministerie chap. 40.33 but in their whole bodie as thinketh Rab. Salomon because their first consecration required a more solemne oblation and washing than their daily ministration And like as the oyle was powred upon Aarons head but ran downe along upon his beard and other parts so it is like the water was applied to his whole bodie Lyran. Tostat. And this washing was a figure of Christs baptisme who went into the water when he was baptised Matth. 3. Simler 4. It was fit they should be washed before they put on the holy garments both for decencie and comelinesse that the soile of their bodie might be cleansed before they applied the precious and glorious apparell and for signification that they might thereby be admonished to cleanse and purge themselves from their sins and corruptions QUEST VI. Of the Priestly apparell which Aaron put on and why the girdle is omitted Vers. 5. PVt upon Aaron the tunicle c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that this was the linen garment which was common to Aaron and the inferiour Priests But it is shewed before chap. 28.39 that the high Priests linen coat was embroidered and so were not the other Priests linen coats 2. Tostatus also hath another conceit that the high Priest did put on this linen coat supervestes communes upon his common wearing apparell qu. 2. But that is not like for Aaron put off his cloaths when he was washed and then he is immediatly cloathed with his Priestly apparell 3. Because no mention is here made of the girdle Cajetan thinketh that cingulum erat commune pontifici sacerdotibus that there was one common girdle for the high Priest and the rest and therefore afterward vers 9. mention is made once for all of the girdles of the Priests But it is evident chap. 28.39 that the high Priests girdle was embroidered of needle worke whereas the common girdles were onely of linen Levit. 16.4 This rather is to be supplied out of Levit. 8.8 where he is girded with a girdle upon his coat and so Oleaster thinketh well that Aaron hath seven ornaments put upon him beside the linen breeches the tunicle the robe the Ephod the pectorall the girdle the miter and golden crowne 4. And whereas it is said and shall cleanse them with the broidered gard of the Ephod Tostatus following Iosephus thinketh that this was the girdle wherewith his garments were girded all together qu. 2. whereas it was the broidered gard which was in the nether part of the Ephod the laps whereof below did gird the Priest in the waste as a girdle Iun. Lippoman Simler Vatab. QUEST VII How Aaron was anointed and with what Vers. 7. ANd thou shalt take the anointing oyle 1. Though it be called oile yet was it more than oile for it was a precious ointment made of Rosin Myrrh Cinamom and other things as it is prescribed chap. 30. Iun. 2. The high Priest was anointed in his head but it is not expressed how the inferiour Priests were anointed it is like but in their hands though Tostatus useth but a slender conjecture to prove it because now their Bishops use to be anointed in the head the inferiour Priests but in the hands to signifie that the one receive a superioritie in their consecration the other but a kinde of service and ministerie for what warrant have they to use the Jewish rites and ceremonies under the Gospell in their consecrations 3. Now because it would seeme an uncomely thing that all Aarons garments should be besmeared with this ointment if it had beene powred on Aarons head R. Salomon thinketh that Moses tooke his finger and dipped it in the oile and so strake it on Aarons forehead But the text is against his conceit both in this place because it is said and shalt powre it upon his head and likewise Psal. 133. where it is expressed that the ointment ran downe upon Aarons beard and so to the skirts of his cloathing Tostat. qu. 2. QUEST VIII How the ordinance of the Priesthood is said to be perpetuall Vers. 9. THe Priests office shall be theirs for a perpetuall law 1. Whereas the like phrase is used chap. 28.43 This shall be a law for ever c. which some restraine unto the particular precept of wearing linen breeches because the law of comelinesse and decencie is perpetuall here it is evident that it is generally meant of the exercising and execution of the whole Priesthood Calvin 2. Therefore this ordinance is said to be eternall and perpetuall in respect of the subject because it was to continue toto tempore quo durarent sacrificia all the time that the sacrifices were to continue the sacrifices then in Christ being determined for the Jewes themselves at this day forbeare to sacrifice nay they would chuse rather to die than offer sacrifice out of the land of Canaan and especially because they have no Tabernacle nor Temple where onely by the law they were to sacrifice the law of the Priesthood must also cease the sacrifices wherein the Priesthood was exercised being abolished Tostat. cap. 28. qu. 21. 3. Augustine giveth another reason why it is called perpetuall quia res significaret aeternas because it signified eternall things So also Gloss. interlin it is so called quia perpetuam futuram id est Christianam religionem significabat because it signified the Christian religion which should be perpetuall And Calvine also approveth this sense Hac vera est ceremoniarum perpetuitas c. This is the true perpetuitie of the ceremonies that they have their being in Christ the substance and truth of them QUEST IX The spirituall application of Aarons manner of consecration NOw this manner of consecrating of Aaron by offering sacrifices washing putting on the Priestly apparell in being anointed hath this signification 1. The presenting of the bullocke to be sacrificed Aspersionem designat sanguinis Domini nostri doth signifie the sprinkling of Christs bloud Beda The two rams doe set forth Christ ex anima corpore c. consisting in his humane nature of bodie and soule Strabus or they signifie duplicem populum c. the two people
Simler Gallas which is a pint and quarter of ale measure for there goe unto a pint of our English measure as much as fourteene eg-shels doe containe QUEST XLVIII Of the spirituall application of the Altar and daily sacrifice THe spirituall signification of these things is this 1. Christ is our Altar whereby wee are sanctified he is ara victima both our Altar and the sacrifice of this Altar the Apostle speaketh Heb. 13.10 We have an Altar whereof they have no authority which serve in the Tabernacle Gallasius 2. By the daily sacrifice of the lambes Christ also is signified who is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Simler 3. By the bread and wine which was offered Lippoman would have represented the Eucharist which is ministred with bread and wine Rather it signifieth Christum pro nobis oblatum cibum esse potum that Christ offered for us is both our meat and drinke to be received by faith Osiander 4. The offering of the one in the morning the other at evening Cyprian thus applieth Vt hora sacrificii ostenderâ—t vespâ—ram oscasum mundi That the houre of the sacrifice should signifie the evening and Sunne set of the world when Christ should be offered Bernard understandeth two oblations of Christ one when he was offered and presented by his parents in the Temple the other when he was offered upon the crosse at the first oblation he was received inter brachia Simeonis between the armes of Simeon in the second inter brachia crucis betweene the armes of the crosse Lippoman thus Agâ—us vesperâ—inus Deminum morieâ—tem praefigurat c. The evening lambe did prefigure Christ dying the morning lambe Christ rising againe from the dead But rather hereby is signified that Christ from the morning to the even from the beginning of the world unto the end is the Saviour of all them that trust in him he is the Lambe which was slaine from the beginning of the world Osiander And by this daily offering and that twice done is shewed that wee have daily need of reconciliation that Christs bloud should continually be applied unto us by faith Simler And by this daily sacrifice twice offered the Israelites were admonished ut à principio ad finem dâ—â—i ad Dei misericordiam confugerent that from the beginning to the end of the day they should flee unto Gods mercie And that this continuall sacrifice was an evident figure of Christ is evident because it is prophesied to cease at the comming of the Messiah Dan. 9.27 for the shadow must give place to the body Calvin QUEST XLIX How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel Vers. 43. THere I will appoint or meet with the children of Israel c. 1. Here the reason is given from the notation of the word why it was called before ohel maghed the Tabernacle of appointment or meeting because the Lord would meet with them there it is derived rather of iâ—ghad which signifieth to meet or appoint a time than of ghadah to testifie Calvine 2. Here the Lord will appoint with Israel not by speaking himselfe unto them for after the Lord had spoken unto them out of mount Sinai when he delivered the Law and the people were afraid of Gods voice and desired that Moses might speake unto them the Lord after that did not speake himselfe but declared his will by Moses Tostat. qu. 21. 3. Where it is said in the former verse where I will make appointment with you to speake unto thee there Caietanes note is somewhat curious that God in respect of the Levites promittit se duntaâ—aâ— paratum promiseth onely to be readie but with Moses hee promiseth to speake for by with you the Lord meaneth the Israelites with whom hee will speake by Moses as it followeth vers 43. QUEST L. What the Lord promiseth to sanctifie Vers. 43. IT shall be sanctified by my glorie 1. Iunius referreth this to the Israelites that everie one of them should be sanctified by the Lord. But that were too generall it is evident by the next verse where the Lord speaketh of sanctifying the Tabernacle the Altar and the Priests that he meaneth a speciall sanctification and consecration to holy uses 2. The most do supplie place and understand it of the Tabernacle but that is expressed afterward I will sanctifie the Tabernacle 3. Therefore the speech is more generall that he will sanctifie by his presence and what things hee will sanctifie is expressed in the next verse in particular the Tabernacle the Altar Aaron and his sonnes QUEST LI. What is meant here by Gods glorie BY my glorie 1. Some interpret it To my glorie because that was the end wherefore the Lord appointed all those things 2. Some doe understand it of Christ who is the glorie of God without whom nothing is sanctified in the Church this glorie Moses desired to see chap. 33. 3. Lyranus and Lippoman refer it to the comming downe of fire upon Aarons sacrifice Levit. 9. 4. Tostatus to that example of Gods power in destroying Nadab and Abihu with fire for offering strange fire and thereupon the Lord saith I will be sanctified in them that come neere me and before all the people will I be glorified But this promise of God is not so to be restrained to one or two of Gods glorious workes 5. Therefore by glorie the Lord understandeth gloriosam praesentiam his glorious presence Vatablus as Exodus 40.34 Then the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. and the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle Oleaster QUEST LII How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron Vers. 44. I Will sanctifie also Aaron c. 1. Lyranus understandeth this of their consecration which although it were described alreadie non adhuc tamen erat in executione posita yet it was not hitherto put in execution but the Lord speaketh not here of that sanctification which consisted in the outward ceremonies for they were not Gods glorie whereby he saith he will sanctifie them 2. Tostatus referreth it to that miraculous approbation of Aaron and his two sonnes Eleazar and Ithamar by shewing his fierce wrath in the sudden destruction of his other two sonnes Nadab and Abihu But as Aaron and his sonnes are promised to be sanctified so the Altar also shall be sanctified but the Altar was not sanctified by that example of judgement 3. Therefore the meaning is this that as God had prescribed the externall rites of their consecration so he promiseth se in his efficacem fore that he will be effectuall in them Simler Divina actio sanctificans aderit c. The divine sanctifying action shall be present Caietane lest they might thinke that their sanctification depended upon the outward ceremonies of their consecration For those externall things were used only ut verae sanctificationis symbola as signes or symbols of the true sanctification QUEST LIII How the Lord is said to dwell
shed upon the faithfull the Romanists then in consecrating Chrisme mixed with balme to anoint their Bishops and Priests se veteris legis sacerdotes non ministrâ—s Christi profitentur doe professe themselves to be Priests of the Law nor Ministers of the Gospell Gallas And after this manner doe they consecrate their Chrisme first the mitred Bishop muttereth certaine charmes and inchanted words over the Chrisme and then bloweth upon it and after him come in their order twelve Priests standing by who likewise breath over the Chrisme then the Bishop useth certaine exorcismes with prayers wherein he maketh mention of Moses Aaron David the Prophets Martyrs praying that this Chrisme may have power to conferre the like gifts as they had Then he putteth to a little balme and at the last boweth himselfe to the Chrisme with these words Ave sanctum Chrisma All haile holy Chrisme The like doe all the Priests in their order and so they make an Idoll of their Chrisme ex Gallasio But thus to consecrate their Chrisme they never learned of Christ nor his Apostles Saint Iohn sheweth what is the ointment and anointing of Christians Yee have an ointment from him which is holy 1 Epist. 2.20 And vers 27. The ointment or Chrisme which ye received of him dwelleth in you c. and the same Chrisme or ointment teacheth you all things c. Wee have received no other ointment or Chrisme of Christ but the graces of the Spirit which are bestowed upon the faithfull 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. To come to the Sacraments with prepared affections Vers. 19. AAron and his sonnes shall wash their hands and feet thereat when they goe unto the Altar This washing of the hands and feet teacheth men ut cautiore cura actus suos cogitatus discutiant c. that they should carefully examine and purge their acts and thoughts and so come to be made partakers of the holy Sacraments remembring what Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 11.29 He that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation Beda This washing of the hands and feet therefore sheweth with what preparation and diligent examination we should come into Gods presence Augustine saith well Si macula in veste aut corpore apparet non audes intrare si vero sordida mens conscientia nihil times c. If there be a spot in thy body or rayment thou darest not goe in but if thy minde and conscience be filthy and uncleane thou fearest nothing c. Thus the Preacher admonisheth Take heed unto thy feet when thou entrest into the house of God Eccles. 4.17 By the feet he understandeth the affections wherewith the soule is carried as the body with feet 2. Observ. Against the contempt of the Ministerie Vers. 32. YE shall not make any composition like unto it Which therefore is commanded that holy things be not prophaned Neve Ecclesiasticum Ministerium ludibrio contemptui hominum exponatur And that the Ecclesiasticall Ministerie be not exposed to the scorne and contempt of men Lippoman As it is in the Psalm 105.15 Touch not mine anointed and doe my Prophets no harme Which sheweth their great prophanenesse who both speake and thinke basely of the Ministers of the Gospell and despise the vocation of the Ministery and hold it as a base thing wherein men doe bewray their prophane and unbeleeving heart who can have no great hope of salvation despising the meanes whereby they should be brought thither 3. Observ. Against flattery in giving divine titles unto men Vers. 37. YOu shall not make any composition like this perfume Precibus landibus Divinis non debemus uti in adulationibus humanis Wee must not use the praises of God in humane flatterings Gloss. ordinar As the people that gave applause unto Herod saying it was the voice of God and not of man Act. 12. Basil also giveth this note Quicunque bene agit Deo non sibi adscribat He that doth well let him ascribe it unto God and not to himselfe And so accordingly I yeeld unto thy divine Majesty most gracious God and heavenly Father all bounden thankes through our blessed Lord Christ Jesus that it hath pleased thy divine goodnesse thus far to strengthen and assist mee thy unworthy servant and weake instrument in this worke trusting to the same gracious helpe for the finishing and accomplishing of the same to thy glory Amen The end of the first booke of the second part or tome of this Commentarie upon Exodus THE SECOND BOOKE OF THE SECOND PART OR TOME OF THIS COMMENTARIE UPON EXODVS VVherein is shewed the practice and execution of the Lawes and Ordinances before prescribed VVhich consisteth of the Israelites disobedience to the Morall law in their apostasie and falling away to idolatrie and their obedience afterward upon their reconciliation to the Ceremonials In the willing offerings of the people toward the Tabernacle the diligence of the workmen in making it the faithfulnesse of Moses in the approbation of their worke and the erection of the Tabernacle VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. REVERENDO IN CHRISTO PATRI AC DOMINO D. THOMAE DIVINA PROvidentia Episcopo Londinensi Diocesano suo salutem in Christo sempiternam ANni jam sexdecim Reverendissime Praesul ex eo tempore effluxerunt cum Synopsis mea quae tum primò in lucem prodiit tuae censurae judicio à Reverendissimo Archiepiscopo Caniuariensi commissa commendata fuerit Vt primae illae lucubrationes meae te facilem Censorem in venerunt sic posteriores istae te ut spero aequum judicem reperturae sunt Cum Ambrosio hoc libere profiteor Malo tuo corrigatur judicio siquid movet quà m laudari à te quod ab aliis reprehendatur non est longi subsellii ista judicatio facile est tibi de nostris judicare Dicam jam paucis quid à me in hoc opere praestitum sit In tribus maximè me compendio commodo suo consuluisse prospexisse lector inveniet Primò dum varias authorum sententias de gravissimis quaestionibus interse comparo simul uno intuitu oculis subjicio labori suo in posterum hac ex parte parcet qui hosce nostros commentarios legere dignetur Deinde cum authores illi varii unde haec nostra desumpta sunt vix possint pretio 50. librarum comparari rationem me sumptuum habuisse judicabit lector humanus cùm centesima parte venalis sit hic liber Tertiò cùm collatis inter se discrepantibus plurimorum sententiis illam calculo meo passim comprobaverim quae ad veritatem proxime accedat hîc adjutum se sentiet judicium confirmatum qui huc animum applicet altero jam praecunte viam monstrante Atque haec feci ut Augustinus Hieronymo in eorum gratiam â—uibus aut non vacat propter alia negocia aut
that we should never know in what order any thing was done 2. Beside the manner of speech used by way of transition vers 12. when the Lord began againe to speake of â—actifying the Sabbath afterward or then or further the Lord spake unto Moses c. sheweth that this speech followed immediately upon the other communing which the Lord had with Moses concerning the Tabernacle 3. The space of time even fortie daies while Moses communed with God sheweth that God had conference with Moses about more things than the morall and judiciall lawes rehearsed chap. 20 21 22 23. 4. And the second fortie daies was an unfit that for Moses to receive all these instructions in for then he fell downe 〈…〉 nights before the Lord Deut. 9. â—5 to intreat him for the people there was not then such opportunitie for Moses to receive those directionâ— all the time being 〈…〉 unto God Tostat. qu. â—3 QUEST XXII Why Moses stayed fortie daies with God in the 〈◊〉 WHen the Lord had made an end Which was after fortie daies 1. Because all this time needed not be spent in promulgation of the former lawes which might have been delivered in a shorter time the Hebrewes thinke that Moses further received then their Cabala which if they indeed did understand to be the mysticall doctrine of the Messiah they therein should not thinke amisse but the Jewish Cabala hunteth after letters and syllables and doth gather mysteries out of them which hath no warrant from Moses 2. During then this time beside the receiving of these lawes and instructions Moses no doubt was exercised in the meditation of them and made perfect in the sense and understanding thereof as likewise the mysterie of the blessed Messiah was now revealed unto him 3. And although the Lord by the illumination of his Spirit could in one day have inspired Moses with the knowledge of all these things yet it pleased God that Moses should continue in this exercise the space of fortie daies for these two ends 1. That he himselfe might hereby be more assured of his calling and by this continuall meditation be throughly prepared and made fit 2. And that the people by this miraculous worke of Moses abode with God fortie daies without meat and drinke might be induced to receive Moses message and ministerie with greater reverence Simler QUEST XXIII Why the Lord gave the written law HE gave him two Tables of the Testimonie 1. the Lord gave not the written law to the ancient Fathers but deferred it till Moses time because as the Apostle saith lex non est posita justiâ— the law is not given unto the righteous habebaâ—â— in semetipsis justitiam legis they had in themselves the law of righteousnesse but after that this law of righteousnes grew into oblivion extincta esset in Egyptâ— and was as extinguished in Egypt c. it was necessarie to be renued by the written law Irenaeus 2. Lex data est ut per â—am lux qua in nobis est accendatur c. The law was given that thereby the light which was in us should bee increased Cyril The light of nature being dimmed it was to be cleared and renued by the law 3. Ambros addeth further Lex quid operatur nisi ut omnis mundus subditâ—s fieret Deo c. What else doth the law worke but that all the world should bee subjected unto God c. for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne 4. Hierom giveth another reason why the written law was given which was first written in all mens hearts because Iudei se solos accepisse legem gloriantur c. The Jewes only boast that they received the law hereby is signified that seeing the law commandeth nothing which was not before imprinted in the heart by the instinct of nature that they qui leges haâ— observavâ—riut c. which should observe these lawes should obtaine the reward c. whether they were Jewes or Gentiles as S. Peter saith In everie nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is accepted with him Act. 10.35 5. The law also was given to prepare men for the Messiah whose comming then more and more approached for two waies did the old law lead men unto Christ one way Testimonium de Christo perhibendo by giving testimonie of Christ as our blessed Saviour saith All things must be fulfilled which are written of me in the law the Psalmes and the Prophets Luk. 24.44 alio modo per modum dispositionis another way by way of disposing by drawing men from idolatrie and holding them to the worship of the true God and so preparing them for Christ Thomas QUEST XXIV Why the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people THis law was also given unto the Jewes rather than to any other nation 1. Not for that they only were found to continue in the true worship of God all other nations being given to idolatrie foâ— they also fell presently to idolatrie in worshipping of a golden calfe and the Lord telleth them that he did not set his love upon them for their righteousnesse 2. But the reason was because the Lord would performe his oath and promises to their fathers to make them his people Deut. 7.8 So it appeareth quod ex sola gratuita electione c. that onely by the free and gracious election of God the fathers received the promises and their children had the law given them 3. But if it againe bee asked why the Lord did chuse the fathers of whom Christ should be borne Augustine answereth Quare hunc trahat illum non trahat noli velle dijudicare si non vis errare c. Why the Lord draweth one and not another do not take upon thee to judge if thou wilt not erre 4. The law also was given unto the Israelites especially for these two reasons imponitur duris superbis c. it was imposed first upon them that were stubborne and proud De duobus enim naturalis homo superbit de scientia potentia c. A naturall man is proud of two things knowledge and abilitie or power Therefore because the Jewes might take themselves to bee wiser than other people as both having more knowledge and greater strength to do those things which were requisite God therefore gave them the morall law written both to shew their ignorance in the duties which God required as also their insufficiencie of strength imponebatur etiam lex bonis Likewise the law was given unto the good and well disposed that they thereby might be holpen to performe those duties which they desired To this purpose Thomas ibid. 5. Hierom seemeth to give another reason of giving the morall law unto the Israelites first the Lord gave them his morall law but after they had committed idolatrie than hee required sacrifices to bee offered unto him rather than to idols Auferens puram religionem mandatorum Dei concedens sanguinem victimarum
Confut. No festivall daies to be dedicated to Saints Vers. 17. IT is a signe betweene me and the children of Israel c. If this festivall day of the sabbath was consecrated unto the Lords honour and it was a signe betweene the people and him hence it is evident that holy and festivall daies are not to be erected to the honour of Saints The Lord is the Creator of time and daies and therefore he only must have the honour of them Simler 4. Confut. Against the observation of the Iewish festivalâ— Vers. 17. FOr ever c. Hence the Ebionites grounded their heresie that Christians were bound now to keepe the Jewish Sabbath because the Lord calleth it here and in the former verse an everlasting covenant But this is a weake and slender ground Augustine thinketh it is called an everlasting covenant because the Sabbath was a signe of that which was eternall namely our spirituall rest in Christ or because there is no time prefixed or determined for the continuance of it But rather it is so called not simply but in respect of the policie and state of that Common-wealth that as long as it stood and the time of ceremonies did hold so long should the law of the Sabbath be in force for otherwise they may as well urge the celebration of the Jewish Passeover which is established by an ordinance for ever Exod. 12.17 and Aarons Priesthood by the same reason should continue still of the which the Lord saith Exod. â—8 43 This shall be a law for ever unto him and his seed after him 6 Morall observations 1. Observ. Arts not to be abused to any unlawfull purpose Vers. 2. WHom I have filled with the Spirit of God Seeing humane Arts are the gift of God artificers must take heed that they do not profane Gods good gifts and abuse their trades to pride wantonnes superstition or such like Gallas B. Babingâ— As in these daies many doe make their handicrafts to attend as handmaids upon pride And some thereby set forth superstition and idolatrie as Esay describeth the foolishnes and vanitie of such as carved images to make them gods thereof to worship Isai. 44.13 Such an one was Demetrius who made silver shrines for Diana Act. 17. 2. Observ. Against vaine pompe in the multitude of servant and officers Vers. 4. TO worke in gold silver brasse c. The Lord could have raised up a cunning workman in every one of these but hee rather thought it good to give unto one man skill in all these whereby the pompe of many vaine glorious persons in the world is reproved that will have a severall officer for every service as Oleaster noteth Alius culinam curat aliuâ— equos c. One looketh to the kitchin another to the horse a third waiteth on the table another attendeth in the chamber c. Bernard reproved this pompe in the Abbats of his time whereof some hee noteth to have ridden in the way accompanied with threescore horse Aâ— non unus aliquis minister posset saith he jâ—mentuâ— ligare ad mensam servire lectulum praeparare May not one minister suffice to saddle the horse serve at the table and make the bed But Oleaster here is overseene to checke Princes for this their magnificence and state in having many officers for it is seemely for their high place and calling to bee served in different sort from others In meaner persons it may worthily be noted for a fault if any in the vaine ostentation of servants and officers shall exceed the bounds of their calling 3. Observ. Gifts to be mutually communicated Vers. 6. I Have joyned with him Aholiab Oleaster hereupon giveth another good note Serui Dei societatem admittunt The servants of God refuse not societie though they have never so good gifts yet they desire the helpe of others as Moses envied not that Eldad and Medad prophesied in the campe So then as in the bodie one member standeth in need of another so is it in the diversitie of gifts which are given to the members of Christs mysticall bodie they should communicate them one to another and so use them as best may serve for the common good of the Church CHAP. XXXII 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is set forth the sinne of Israel in committing most grosse idolatries whereof there are foure parts 1. The narration of their wicked fact to Vers. 7 2. The examining of their fact and the knowledge thereof to vers 26. 3. The punishment inflicted thence to vers 30. 4. A preparation to their repentance vers 30. to the end 1. Their sin is described 1. Both by the counsell and advice which they tookes first the people in propounding the matter to Aaron to make them gods with the occasion moving them therto the absence of Moses then Aaron in setting them a course what to doe vers 2. 2. By the fact it selfe which is either of them apart of the people in bringing their jewels vers 3. of Aaron in making thereof a Calfe and setting up an Altar vers 4 5. or of them both together Aaron proclaimeth an holy day vers 5. The people offer sacrifices eat drinke and play vers 6. 2. The examination cognizance or taking knowledge of this sinne was either while Moses was with God to vers 15. or when he was departed from God and returned to the campe 1. In the first there is first the Lords complaint of the people in generall that they had corrupted their waies vers 7. so also vers 9. in particular by the description of their sinne vers 8. Secondly Moses intercession with the effect thereof Moses intercession is grounded upon three reasons The deliverance of the people vers 11. The blasphemie of the Egyptians which is feared vers 12. The covenant made with their fathers vers 13. Then the effect is God changed his minde vers 14. 2. In the second cognizance there are two degrees first Moses confused knowledge when they were yet a farre off as he went and conferred with Ioshua to vers 19. Then his certaine knowledge 1. By the sight of his eyes vers 19. whereupon followed two effects of his indignation the breaking of the Tables and the burning of the golden Calfe vers 20 21. 2. By Aarons confession whom Moses fifteth and examineth to vers 25. 3. The punishment is thus set forth 1. The reason that moved Moses to take revenge the nakednes of the people vers 26. 2. Moses charge to the Levites vers 26.27 3. The execution vers 28 29. 4. The preparation to their repentance and reconciliation consisteth 1. of Moses admonition to the people vers 30. Of Moses supplication unto God his petition which containeth the confession of their sinne vers 32. and the craving of pardon with a disjunction or else himselfe to bee blotted out c. 2. And of Gods answer wherein the Lord refuseth Moses disjunctive request concerning himselfe and yeeldeth to his request for the people
madly bent c. or when he saw that they would kill him Nisi Altare construeret unlesse he would build an Altar then he proceeded Tostat. qu. 12. QUEST XX. How Aaron proclaimed an holy day unto the Lord. Vers. 5. TO morrow is the holy day of the Lord. 1. Some thinke that Aaron of purpose did put off this solemnitie to the next day Quia sperabat Mosem rediturum c. because hee hoped Moses would returne before the next day Vatablus Tostat. But Cajetans opinion is here more probable that noteth great forwardnesse in Aaron to keepe this solemnitie the people no doubt urging and in a manner forcing him Non poterat festum citius indici The feast could not be sooner appointed than against the next day So by this it rather may be gathered that Aaron to satisfie the peoples desire when he saw they would not be gainsaid proclaimed this solemnitie upon a very short warning 2. But Cajetans opinion in the rest is very harsh that Aaron was herein more besotted than the people for whereas the people gave but the common name Elohim to the idoll Ipse ineffabile incommunicabile nomen attribuit He attributeth unto it that incommunicable name not to be uttered c. hee meaneth Iehovah and that Nullo instigante none pricking him forward Et voce publica and with publike proclamation Contra. Aaron was not so prophane and irreligious as to ascribe the name Iehovah unto an idoll but he would seeme to doe all this for the honour of God Ill◠culium hunc institutum indicat He sheweth that this solemne worship was instituted for God Simler Gallas Osiand Calvin Like as Micah having made him images and gotten a Levite into his house thought that God was thereby well pleased and would surely blesse him Iud. 17. And with the like superstitious devotion they sacrificed unto God afterward in high places thinking that service to be acceptable unto God as here Aaron would seeme to celebrate this solemnitie unto the Lord Ferus QUEST XXI Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made Vers. 6. SO they rose up the next morning and offered burnt offerings c. 1. Here their diligence is observed that earely in the morning rose up to keepe this idolatrous and impious solemnitie Simler Cajetan 2. And whereas the Priests of the Levites were not yet consecrated to the Priesthood it is like that according to the ancient custome the first borne offered sacrifices as it is observed c. 24. how Moses sent certaine young men of the children of Israel to sacrifice 3. And though as yet the lawes and ordinances were not delivered them concerning sacrifices yet herein they followed the ancient practice continued among Gods people in offering sacrifices and that of cleane beasts for that distinction of cleane and uncleane beasts was of old time observed even before the floud as is evident Genes 7. 4. They offer but two kinde of sacrifices burnt offerings which were wholly consumed upon the Altar and peace offerings part whereof they did eat which brought the sacrifices and therewith the people did feast now sin offerings they brought none because they had not seene Moses hitherto to have offered any sacrifice for sin but onely of the two former kinds And the people did flatter themselves that herein they did well and were farre off from acknowledging their sinne and therefore thought not of any sin offering Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXII What is meant in that it is said They rose to play Vers. 6. THe people sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play 1. Whereas this word tzachak to play signifieth foure things either play and sport as children use to play as Ismael did with Isaak Gen. 21. or to dally as man and wife as Izhak sported with Rebekah Gen. 26. or to fight as Abner spake to Ioab that the young men might play together in which sword play the one killed another 2 Sam. 2. or to commit idolatrie Here R. Salomon whom Tostatus followeth doth thinke it to bee taken in the last sense as the Apostle seemeth also to affirme 1 Cor. 10.7 Neither be yee idolaters as were some of them as it is written they sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play But this their wanton and lascivious playing was a fruit rather and effect of their idolatrie they first had committed idolatrie in offering sacrifices before the golden calfe then Ex idololatria ad gulam prorumpunt ex gula in lasciviam From idolatrie they fall to gluttony from gluttony to wantonnesse And the Apostle doth not conclude their idolatrie out of that word but Ludos illos inter idololatrica sacra recenset Rehearseth their play among the ceremonies and rites of idolatrie Osiander They were idolaters because they did all these things in honour of that idoll 2. By their playing therefore properly is understood their dancing singing and leaping before the golden calfe as appeareth by the noise which was described by Moses and Iosua before they came at the campe Iun. Tostat. Simler Thus the people turned all upside downe their earings and jewels which God had given them from the Egyptians they bestow upon an idoll with the same feet wherewith they walked thorow the red sea they dance before the golden calfe and with the same mouth wherewith they sung praises unto God after the destruction of the Egyptians in the red sea they now sing unto the idoll 3. But although by play is chiefely meant here the mirth and melodie which they made yet they by all likelyhood fell into a further degree of wantonnesse and lascivious behaviour as when Israel joyned themselves to Baal peor they did not onely commit spirituall fornication in bowing unto their gods but defiled their bodies also with the daughters of Midian Such were the sacrifices of the Gentiles set forth with obscene spectacles in their sacrifices called floralia the harlots were brought forth naked upon the stage Simler So Procopius Immunditia conspicitur in idololatrarum solemnitatibus Uncleannesse and filthinesse is seene in the solemnities of idolaters 4. Where it is said they did eat and drinke Calvin saith Inscitè multi ad crapulam torquent Many unskilfully doe wrest it to shew their riot and excesse and thinketh thereby onely to bee signified simplie that they feasted But I rather here approve Simlerus judgement Credo hoc convivium immodestum fuisse intemperans c. I beleeve rather that this feast was immodest and intemperate And so Ambrose expoundeth it Nemo se luxui committit nisi qui recedit à praeceptis Dei No man giveth himselfe over to riot but he which departeth from the precepts of God and then he alleageth this place QUEST XXIII Whether this sin of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused BUt now all this fact of Aaron and the Israelites in making a golden calfe sacrificing and dancing before it some goe about to excuse 1.
There are which doe thus qualifie the first petition of the people Make us gods that because the word Elohim gods is applied to Magistrates and great men as well as unto gods they say their meaning was to desire onely some guide and governour to bee given them in Moses place But this cannot be so for these reasons 1. Aaron could not make them a man to be a governour or guide but by generation which could not have beene done but in continuance of time 2. And if that had been their request to what purpose should Aaron have demanded their earings 3. And the golden calfe being made and set up why did they worship and dance before it if it were not their meaning to have such an one made Tostat. qu. 10. 2. Quidam ajunt hostiam non esse mactatam in honorem vituli c. Some thinke that the sacrifice was not slaine for the honour of the golden Calfe but to be an expiation of their sinne Ex Procâ—p But the contrary appeareth vers 8. the Lord himselfe saith they offered unto it and if they had sorrowed for their sinne they would not have leaped and danced as they did 3. Some Hebrewes say further that Aaron and the Israelites intended not to worship the Calfe but did keep that solemnity unto Iehovah as Aaron caused to be proclaimed God was offended with them because they offered sacrifices being not commanded to doe it c. Contra. 1. Though they had not worshipped the golden Calfe yet it was a great impiety in them to cause it to be made with any such intent to be a scandall and offence 2. They sinned concerning the Calfe in singing praises unto it and in sacrificing unto it saying These are thy gods c. And the Lord himselfe saith They offered unto it vers 8. 3. And Moses himselfe calleth the calfe their sinne and stamped it to powder Deut. 9.21 and made them drinke thereof all which sheweth that they sinned concerning the Calfe Tostatus qu. 14. QUEST XXIV Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated Vers. 6. THey rose up to play By occasion of this word here it shall not be amisse to insert somewhat concerning play recreation and delight how farre it may be lawfull 1. Like as the body being wearied with labour had need of some rest so the minde being with much study and contemplation dulled requireth some refreshing quies animâ— est delectatio the rest of the minde is recreation and delight as it is reported of Iohn the Evangelist as Thom. Aquin. writeth that certaine were offended seeing him playing with some of his disciples then he bad one of them draw a bow and shoot an arrow and after that another asking him if he could doe so continually they answered No for then the bow would breake So saith he would the minde of man be broken Si nunquam ab intentione sua relaxaretur If it should never have intermission from serious studie 2. But here three things specially must bee observed concerning the moderation of delights and recreation 1. This delight must not be in operationibus vel verbis turpibus in unseemlie and uncleane words or actions for that were obscene scurrilitie 2. We must have a care that the minde be not wholly given over to sport and delight as Ambrose saith Caveamus ne dum animum relaxare volumus solvamus omnem harmoniam tanquam concentum honorum operum Let us take heed lest while we would recreate the minde wee doe not dissolve the harmonie and concent of profitable works 3. It must be carefully seene unto that our recreation congruat tempori personae loco doe agree unto the time person and place 3. Whereas then Chrysostom saith Non dat Deus ludere sed diabolus God is not the giver and author of play but the devill and thereupon he alleageth this text They sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play He must be understood to speake of those qui inordinatè ludis utuntur which use playes inordinately which abuse and excesse consisteth in two things 1. Ex ipsa specie actionum c. In the very kinde of actions wherein the delight consisteth if they be illiberall obscene and uncomely 2. Secundùm defectum debitarum circumstantiarum If there be a defect in the due circumstances of time person or place Sic Thomas QUEST XXV Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe Vers. 7. THen the Lord said to Moses Go get thee downe 1. Cajetan thinketh that Moses having received the tables of the law and the Lord having left talking with him that Moses was now going downe But it is not like that Moses would have departed before the Lord spake unto him to bid him goe The Lord had ended all his former communication Sed nondum dicitur discessisse à colloquio Dei but hee was not yet departed from the presence and speech of God Simler 2. Rab. Salomon thinketh that this is to be understood of the great dishonour which Moses sustained by the disobedience of the people as if the Lord should have said Descende de honore Descend from thine honour But it is evident in that Moses presently upon these words came downe from the mount that the Lord spake of his locall descending 3. Tostatus giveth this reason why he is bid to descend because it was not necessarie that Moses now should stay any longer to receive lawes and precepts for the people for they should be given in vaine to such a disobedient people But the Lord even at this instant had given Moses the tables of the law therefore that was not the reason 4. But he is willed to goe downe quickly Vt effraenem populi licentiam cohiberet That he might stay the unbridled licentiousnesse of the people and to chastise them for their disobedience Gallas He sendeth him downe Ad puniendum corum peccatum c. to punish their sinne Lyran. Ferus QUEST XXVI Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people Vers. 7. FOr thy people which thou hast brought c. 1. Some doe expound it thus Tuus cognitione carnis vel affectu sollicitudinis Thy people in respect of the kindred of the flesh or loving care Interlinear But more is thereby signified 2. Some thinke by this which is added thy people Mosem quodammodo vocari in partem criminis c. That Moses here after a sort is brought into the crime to trie his patience Calvin He saith thy people ad cumulum criminis ut etiam ipsum Mosem peccasse significetur To accumulate the crime thereby to signifie that Moses in a manner had sinned in them Cajetan But Moses could no way be touched with their sinne being not at all accessarie unto it 3. The most doe make this collection that God who while they were obedient vouchsafed to call them his people now doth renounce them calling them not my people but thy people Quia me peccando deseruit Because they have
〈◊〉 as it is convenient to understand of God who seemeth to repent and change sinâ— motu quod nos sine motu nostri non possumus facere without any motion or passion at all which wee cannot doe without passion Iun. Wee could not understand how the Lord turneth from his wrath unlesse the Scripture should speake to our capacitie Pelarg. 2. So indeed the Lord is immutable and unchangeable in himselfe but Dicit se mutâ—re sententiam non in homines sed in opera quae mutata sunt He is said to change his sentence not toward men but in respect of the workes or things that are changed For God is not angrie with men but with their sins which ceasing to be nequaquam pâ—nit quod mutatum est God punisheth not that which is changed Hierom. God is said to repent cum rem mutet consilium non mutet when he changeth the thing not his counsell Gloss. interlin 3. But it will bee said that God is here changed indeed that whereas hee purposed to destroy Israel at once yet he doth it not at Moses intercession It may bee answered 1. That God here had determined no such thing sed loquebatur per modum optantis but he spake after a wishing manner let me alone Tostat. qu. 20. 2. We must understand that the divine sentence is of two sorts one is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a condition such was the proclamation against Niniveh that within fortie dayes they should be destroyed and the message sent by Isaiah to Ezekiah that he should die for in these sentences there was a secret condition included in the one of the Ninivites repentance in the other of Ezechiahs intercession so there is here a condition understood that the Lord would bee intreated by Moses The other kinde of sentence is absolute without any condition such was the decree for the destruction of the old world by water and of the overthrow of Pharaoh and his host in the red sea Bâ—â—rh QUEST XL. Whether Moses at this time was kept in suspense or indeed obtained pardon for the people Vers. 14. REpented of the evill which he threatned to doe unto his people 1. Some thinke that an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here to be admitted because Moses obtaining nothing at this time but at his second intreatie as is shewed in the end of the chapter Et nullo accepto veniae responso suspensum venisse And that he came downe in suspence having received no answer for any pardon Calvin Gallas But it is not like that Moses would have given over and gone away till he had knowne the Lords minde in part 2. Iunius thinketh that Deus distulit donec Moses vidisset God onely deferred his sentence till Moses had seene what might bee done with the people and consilium fustinuit suspended his counsell But the Text sheweth more that God at Moses request actually repented of the evill which hee had threatned Moses therefore is here put out of doubt for that that the people at this time should not be destroyed 3. Cajetan thinketh that Moses onely intreated quod non tunc fiat punitio quam populus meretur that the people at that time be not punished as they deserved But Moses reasons tend to that end that the people at all should not utterly be destroyed because of Gods promise made to Abraham Isaak and Iacob and so much he obtained 4. But Oleaster goeth somewhat too farre that Moses did not onely intreat God not to punish sed ut cum poenite at voluisse punire but that he would repent him that hee had purposed to punish But that had beene too great boldnesse in Moses to have presumed so farre and it was enough that he by his prayer obtained a pardon of that great punishment 5. Wherefore Moses obtained only by his prayer now at this time that the Lord mitigated his sentence neâ— totum populum per dere velir that he would not destroy the whole people Marbâ—ch and hee only repenteth of the evill which was threatned that is ne totaliter deleret that hee would not wholly destroy them yet God might not withstanding consume them per partes by parts as hee did afterward in the desart for if Moses had obtained an absolute and generall pardon hee needed not have sollicited the Lord againe as he did in the end of the chapter nay he continued his supplication unto God for the people fortie dayes and fortie nights Deut. 9.29 Tostat. qu. 20. QUEST XLI What was written in the tables of stone Vers. 15. THe tables were written c. 1. Some Hebrewes thinke that beside the morall Law which consisted of ten Commandements there was written the exposition as a commentarie of the Law But that is not like 1. Because the Commandements being certaine evident and knowne principles grounded upon the light of nature needed not to receive any exposition by the Law-giver himselfe but afterwâ—rd the same were explaned and amplified by Moses 2. If there had beene any such exposition Moses when hee declared to the people the ten Commandements Deut. 5. would not have omitted them being a part of Gods writing 3. Seeing the tables were to be kept in the Arke never to be brought into the peoples sight it was requisite if there had beene any such exposition that it should have beene set downe in some of Moses bookes that the people might have taken knowledge thereof Tostat. qu. 22. 2. Therefore there was no such exposition nor any other thing written in the tables beside the ten Commandements 1. Not because as some thinke there were yet no other lawes delivered to the people for it is evident that Moses before hee came downe from the mount when the Lord had uttered with his owne voice the ten Commandements received also other lawes judiciall and ceremoniall of the Lord as they are set downe chap. 21 22 23. and writ them in a booke and read them to the people Exod. 24. therefore other lawes were given before to Moses before hee came downe with the tables of stone 2. And the reason which Isidore giveth why the ten Commandements were there only written is both curious and without ground Vt per eundem numerum figura crucis exprimeretur that the figure of the crosse might be thereby expressed for the Roman X signifieth ten and doth also represent the figure of the crosse for neither doth this figure in the Hebrew tongue signifie ten neither was there any such figure written in the tables 3. These reasons rather may be yeelded why the morall precepts only were written in these tables 1. Because these onely the Lord pronounced with his owne mouth the other were delivered by Moses 2. The morall precepts are most evident and manifest as grounded upon the light of nature 3. They were so pronounced as that all the people were witnesses thereof and therefore least exception could be taken unto them Tostat. quaest 21. QUEST XLII Why there were but two
it was not for him also to shew his anger too but rather to expresse his love in pacifying the Lords wrath Non oportuit in Dei praesentiâ— indignari sed furorem Dei deprecari c. It was not for Moses in Gods presence to be angrie but by entreatie rather to pacifie his anger 2. Now then whereas there are duo impetus in ira two forcible motions in anger the one when we know any thing by heare-say which may worthily move us to anger the other when by our sense wee perceive it so was it here with Moses hee was inwardly moved when first the Lord declared unto him the sinne of the people But this motion he suppressed when he saw the Lord bent to destroy the people amor vicit iram love in him overcame his anger but afterward when first by hearing he perceived their singing and rejoycing and further by his eye beheld the Calfe which he had made then his anger was vehemently kindled Tostat. qu. 26. QUEST L. Whether Moses sinned in his anger Vers. 19. MOses wrath waxed hot 1. It may seeme at the first that Moses wrath was immoderate because in his haste he cast the tables of the Law out of his hand And this may be thought more probable because Moses long after this sinned in his hastinesse when he smote the rocke in anger Numb 20. and if this had beene a sudden passion in Moses it had not beene so much now being so vehement and fervent it should seeme to bewray some infirmitie But Moses cannot bee convinced by these reasons to have offended in this his anger 1. Though Moses sinned at the waters of strife it followeth not that he was overseene here for there the Scripture noteth Moses infirmitie but here no such thing in him is reproved 2. And anger though it be exceeding great if it be in Gods cause is commendable Sicut enim amor Dei non circumscribitur terminis c. For as the love of God is not limited nor hath any bounds so neither hath zeale in Gods cause Simlerus 2. This then was a just anger and an holy rage in Moses There are two kindes of anger one is inconsiderate rash seeking private revenge there is another which is for Gods cause when wee see his honour called in question and his glorie defaced this anger is pleasing unto God when wee are angrie with mens vices not with their persons which kinde of anger is discerned by this Si postquam quis se correxerit eum odio habeat c. If one hate a man still after he hath amended his fault it is a signe hee hated not his vice but his person But if he returne in love againe the fault being redressed it sheweth his anger was only for Gods cause such was Moses here who after hee had taken revenge of the people for their sinne continueth his prayer unto God for them Tostat. qu. 27. Such was the zeale of Phinehas in slaying the adulterer and adulteresse and of Helias against Baals Priests and of our blessed Saviour when he cast the money-changers out of the Temple Ferus So Calvin concludeth well that Moses anger Cum manaverit à Spiritu sancto which proceeded from the holy Spirit was a vertue praise-worthy though it must be confessed that the affections of the Saints are not so perfect but that they may sâ—vour a little of the leaven of our corrupt nature QUEST LI. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law Vers. 19. HE cast the tables out of his hand 1. Some thinke that Moses being carried away with heat of anger did not well consider what hee did Et prae infiâ—mitate tabulaâ— e manu excidisse And that through infirmitie the tables fell out of his hand But the text sheweth that Moses cast them out of his hand and Deut. 9.17 he saith I tooke the two tables and cast them out of my two hands it was then a voluntarie and advised act 2. R. Salomon to excuse Moses saith that of a sudden the writing of the tables was wiped out and Moses seeing them to be then for no further use cast them out of his hand But this fable contradicteth the text which describeth the tables at the verie same time when Moses carried them to bee written on both sides which is expressed of purpose to shew what a precious monument the Israelites were deprived of 3. Some make it simply an act of Moses rage that Furore turbatus tabulas fregerit c. Being distempered with rage he brake the tables which oversight of Moses in their opinion may seeme to be proved by these reasons 1. Because the tables of the Law were a most holy monument of Gods Covenant with his people in so much that Moses would not commit them to Ioshuah but carried them in his owne hands so that Moses in breaking the monument of the Covenant might seeme to offend against God the author of the Covenant and of that writing 2. It may be thought also to have beene done rashly and hastily of Moses so that therein hee could not be blamelesse 3. Like as if a Princes letter should bee cancelled by his messenger that was sent with it so the Lord might be herein angrie with Moses for defacing this writing Contra. 1. The tables indeed were a most holy and worthy monument when Moses received them of God but now inuntiles factae sunt they became unprofitable the Covenant being broken by the people the signe of the Covenant was needlesse and of no necessarie use and therefore it was no offence to breake them 2. Neither did Moses it suddenly or rashly but with good advisement he cast the tables out of his hand judging the people unworthy of them and he did it not without the instinct of Gods Spirit 3. It is no wrong to the Prince to have his letters cancelled where hee meaneth they should serve to no use but his minde is they shall be reversed So Moses knew that God would not have the tables of the Covenant offered at this time to the people that had broken his Covenant 4. This fact then of Moses in breaking of the tables may bee thus justified 1. Id fit asslatu peculiari Divini Spiritus It was done by the peculiar motion of Gods Spirit Simler Iun. Though Hugo de S. Victor make some doubt of it Vtrum ex humano affectu vel divino instinctu hoc fecerit non patet It is not evident whether hee did it of an humane affection or a divine instinct But seeing God was not angrie with Moses for doing it but biddeth to prepare the like tables againe chap. 34. it is certaine that it was no humane motion in him to doe it 2. Moses in respect of himselfe brake them Recusans esse paedagogus inobedientis populi Refusing to be the schoolemaster of such a disobedient people 3. Moses thought the people unworthy of such a benefit In poenam populi indigni beneficio tabularum c.
Hee brake them to be a punishment of the people unworthy of such a benefit Cajetan 4. Beside the equitie thereof appeareth that as they had broken the Covenant on their part so it was fit the monument of Gods Covenant should be broken Tostat. qu. 29. And Moses shewed by this that they by their apostasie tabulas legis rupisse had broken the tables of the Law first Marbach So Chrysostome saith Moses thought it an absurd thing si populo ebrio c. legem afferet if hee should have brought the Law to a drunken and besotted people Theodoret to the same purpose Quia dotalium libeliorum typum tabulae gerebant c. Because the tables were as the libels or bils of dowrie and the spouse before the marriage was solemnized had committed adulterie jure optimo dotalem libellum fregâ—sse existimandus est hee may bee thought by good right to have cancelled the bill of dowrie 5. Testari etiam voluit c. And Moses would hereby testifie unto them how they deserved to be cast off and forsaken Pelarg. And God hereby for the time Per manum Mosis repudiavit populum Did by the hand of Moses cast off his people Calvin 6. And this was done ad majorem terrorem populi for the greater terrour of the people who was more moved with signes than with words as when Samuel declared unto the people their sinne he prayed and there came thunder and lightning that the people by those terrible signes might be the more moved 1 Sam. 12. So Ieremie to shew after a more lively manner the destruction of Jerusalem brake the earthen bottle before their face signifying that the Lord would breake them as a potters vessell Ier. 19.11 Ferus Gallas QUEST LII What the breaking of the tables signified 7. ANd by the breaking of the tables the Lord would have other things signified 1. Fractio tabularum signum fuit evacuationis legalium in adventu Christi The breaking of the tables was a signe of the evacuating of the legall ceremonies in the comming of Christ Lyran. The first Law delivered in mount Sinai continued not Lex nova ei successit the new Law of the new Testament succeeded in place thereof Tostat. qu. 29. 2. It was a signe Regnum Iudaeorum ad Gentes transiturum That the kingdome of the Jewes should be translated to the Gentiles Ferus That the Arke Tables Temple Altar should be dissolved and taken from the Jewes Simler 3. The breaking also of the tables signified that it was impossible for the Law to be kept Donec Christus per Spiritum sanctum c. Untill Christ should renue the same in our hearts by his holy Spirit Marbach Osiander 4. Augustine further maketh this signification of it that as the tables which God made were broken and yet those which Moses prepared did continue So God created man with reason and understanding and freedome of will Sed eas homo confregit cùm Diabolo acquievit se illa gratia indignum reddidit But man brake those tables when he gave place to the Devill and made himselfe unworthy of that grace But now the second tables must be made that is enitatur elaborare ad virtutes man must endevour to labour for vertue c. Ex Gloss. ordinar Seeing man lost the graces of his creation which were given him without his labour he must by his endevour and labour Gods Spirit so working in him seeke for the renovation of grace by faith in Christ. QUEST LIII In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments COncerning other circumstances observed in this action of the breaking of the tables 1. That is a ridiculous and unsavourie fable of the Hebrewes that Moses tooke the fragments of those broken tables which they say were made of a precious stone and sold them and became verie rich thereby for this were to lay a grievous imputation of covetousnesse upon Moses which he was not in the least manner touched with 2. Some thinke that Moses tooke those fragments and put them in a chest which was used to be carried before the host Numb 10.35 But the Arke there spoken of was the Arke of the Covenant ibid. vers 33. 3. That also is a light conjecture that the tables were broken about the place where the fourth Commandement concerning the Sabbath was written because that precept onely of the ten was ceremoniall and not to continue for both the tables were broken and not onely the first wherein that Commandement was written QUEST LIV. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount Vers. 19. HE brake them in peeces beneath the mountaine Why the tables were broken in this place at the foot of the mountaine these reasons may be given 1. Because Moses was now come to the bottome of the mountaine before he saw the golden Calfe through the indignation of the fight whereof being moved in zeale he forthwith brake the tables 2. Also the people when they came forth to meet the Lord and to heare his voice were suffered to come so farre to the foot and bottome of the hill chap. 19.17 in the same place therefore where the Law was given unto the people it was convenient that the tables of that Law should bee broken which they had first transgressed and broken themselves Tostat. qu. 30. 3. Beside it may have this mysticall signification that as the Law was given in the mount and broken at the bottome of the mount so if we will know the Law oportet nos altius ascendere we must ascend higher into the mount and mortifie the old man Simlerus QUEST LV. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire Vers. 20. HE tooke the calfe and burned it in the fire and ground it to powder c. 1. This golden Calfe was more than melted in the fire Deformavit liquefaciens igne He deformed the fashion thereof melting it in the fire As Iunius for if it had beene only melted it would have run into a lump and so have been the more unfit to fall to powder 2. Tostatus thinketh that Moses might apply certaine herbs unto the gold which if they be used in the melting of gold in cineres redigetur it will fall to ashes quest 30. But such conjectures having no ground out of the text are better rejected than received whence should Moses have such herbs here in the barren desart and to what purpose should they bee used seeing the gold not by burning but by stamping and beating was brought to powder 3. Some thinke that by the verie burning it selfe the gold was made powder as Sa. upon this place saith that he saw at Millaine gold in a founders shop burned in the fire to powder So also thinketh Osiander But it is evidently gathered out of the text that beside the burning the gold was beaten to powder yea it was stamped and ground small as dust Deut. 9.22 4. Wherefore it was first cast into the fire not
9.20 4. Therefore these may be the causes why Moses prayeth againe 1. The Lord granted before that he would not destroy all the people at once sed 〈◊〉 ex inâ—ervallo vel per partes but whether he would doe it in continuance of time and as it wore by peecemeale hee knew not which he prayeth for here Lippom. 2. And there might be other sinnes as well as this for the which the Lord should be angry with them as Deut. 9.18 he saith he prayed and fasted because of all their sins Tostat. 3. And now he prayeth not only for the turning away or judgements but that the Lord would be againe fully reconciled unto his people and restore them to their former state and condition of favour Simler 4. And he prayeth not only for the pardoning of their temporall punishment but against everlasting death which sinne deserveth Osiander QUEST LXXVIII What booke it was out of the which Moses wisheth to be raced Vers. 32. IF thou wilt not race me out of the booke which thou hast written 1. By this booke R. Salomon understandeth the booke of the Law as Deut. 33.4 Moses commanded us a Law hee desireth if the Lord were purposed to destroy the people that his name should not be mentioned in the Law nor he taken to be the Law-giver for to what purpose should he be spoken of as a Law-giver unto that people which was not Contra. But this is not the meaning 1. Because the bookes of the Law were not yet written Moses therefore would not desire to be raced out of a booke which was not 2. Neither would Moses aske that of God which was in his owne power to doe now Moses did write the booke of the Law and he might have left out his owne name if he would 3. Againe Moses setteth against this great benefit the safety of the people the greatest losse which he could have but this had beene no such great losse unto Moses not to have his name remembred in any such written booke 4. Moses here useth a disjunctive speech Doâ— this or else race mee c. but if he meant the racing of his name out of the booke of the Law there had beene no disjunction at all for one had followed upon the other for if Israel had beene destroyed neither should Moses have written the booke of the Law which was only given unto Israel for it had beene in vaine to give Lawes unto a people that were not 5. Moses also speaketh of a booke which God had written now Moses writ the booke of the Law the ten Commandements only were written with Gods hand Tostat. quaest 41. 2. R. Abraham Francus who writeth upon Aben Ezra understandeth the racing out of this booke of the death of the body and he addeth further that there is quaedam rota coelestâ—â— a certaine celestiall wheele wherein are many starres which worke by their influence upon those iâ—â—eriour bodies and by the moving of this wheele death or life is caused so that thus he would interpret Moses speech Cause me by the motion of this wheele to dye But seeing the motion of this wheele which he imagineth is the naturall cause as he supposeth of life and death Moses could not dye naturally before his time came and if now he should have died it had beene not a naturall death but supernaturally caused by God therefore not by the motion of any such wheele Tostat. ibid. 3. Hierom also differeth not much from this former opinion in substance understanding Moses desire of death in this life he wisheth Perire in praesentiam non in perpetnum To perish for the present not for ever But whereas the Lord afterward answereth Moses Whosoever hath sinned will I put out of my booke vers 33. it followeth that they which sinne not that is without repentance are not put out of that booke but all as well the righteous as unrighteous the just and the sinners are subject to this temporall death therefore Moses speaketh not of that 4. Hierom hath beside another opinion for upon that place Psalm 69.28 Let them bee put out of the booke of life neither let them bee written with the righteous he inferreth that God hath two bookes viventium justorum of the living and of the righteous that was the booke of the living In quo ante adventum Dei Prophetae Patriarchae scripti sunt Wherein the Prophets and Patriarkes were written before the comming of God in the flesh the other wherein the faithfull are written whereof our blessed Saviour speaketh Rejoyce because your names are written in the booke of life and of the first Moses saith he speaketh in this place So some doe understand this booke in the same sense with Hierom of the booke of Gods Covenant which hee made with Israel out of the which the Gentiles were excluded of which mention is made Ezech. 13.9 where the Lord saith that the false Prophets shall not be written in the writing of the house of Israel So Moses desireth here not to be counted of the family of Israel wherein all the Prophets and Patriarkes were written But if Israel had now perished the booke of Gods Covenant with Israel likewise should have beene no more remembred therefore it had beene superfluous for Moses to desire to be raced out of that booke And againe the booke of the living mentioned in the Psalme is the same with the booke of life spoken of Apocal. 3.5 I will not put his name out of the booke of life In which booke of life not only the Prophets and Patriarkes before Christ but all the faithfull before and since are written 5. Cajetane understandeth it De libro principatuâ— in hoc mundo Of the booke of principality and preeminence in the world for it is decreed with God as in a booke Quod isto vel illi principentur in hac vita That such or such shall beare rule in this life And so Moses desireth to lose his principality and government which the Lord promised him that hee would make of him a great nation c. But whereas they which sinned only are taken out of this booke of life and yet many wicked and evill men are governours in the world it cannot be meant of any such booke or decree of principalitie or government 6. Oleaster by this booke thinketh to be understood the booke of the acts and doings of the righteous which is mentioned Iosh. 10.13 and 2 Sam. 1.18 But there are many righteous men whose names and acts were not written in that booke which is now thought also to be lost therefore it had beene no great matter for Moses to wish to be put out of that booke 7. Burgensis maketh foure bookes of God 1. One is the booke of life wherein only are written the names of the Elect that are ordained unto life as when souldiers are written in the muster booke which are pressed and appointed for warre 2. That also may be called the booke
the people are in great hazard by the long absence of the governour Lippom. Let idle Pastors and secure Non-residents remember this how that the wolfe will spoile the flocke when the Pastor is gone therefore Saint Paul exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus to take heed of themselves and the flocke because he knew that after his departure grievous wolves would enter not sparing the flocke Act. 20.29 2. Observ. Men are then unthankfull when their good is intended and procured FUrther herein is noted their great ingratitude that while Moses was occupied in receiving lawes for them for their good they go about to make an idoll so as Chrysostom noteth The Jewes the same night sought to take Christ when he instituted his last Supper for their comfort The people here renounce Moses even when he was most carefull for their good Oleaster 3. Observ. Excesse in eating and drinking maketh men forget God Vers. 6. THey sate them downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play Which sheweth that gluttonie and drunkennesse is the mother of play and wantonnesse as Gregorie noteth Cum corpus in refectionis delectatione resolvitur cor ad inane gaudium relaxatur While the bodie is too much delighted in outward refection the heart is let loose to vaine rejoycing Pelarg. So the Apostle saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be filled with the Spirit the filling with wine maketh us emptie of Gods Spirit 4. Observ. Against prodigall expenses in superstition and vanitie Vers. 3. THey plucked from them their golden earings Here appeareth the right guise of superstitions men that are very sparing in setting forth the true service of God but are most lavish in decking their idols as many adulterers doe suffer their wives and children to want being most prodigall in maintaining their harlots Simler They also are here noted which upon their vanities can bestow whatsoever as in playing at dice and cards and such like but are verie sparing in workes of charitie as giving to the poore Oleaster 5. Observ. The force of the Saints praiers Vers. 10. LEt me alone Wee see what force is in the prayers of the Saints whereby the Lords hands are as it were tied and bound from smiting Dei potentiam servi praeces impediebant The servants prayers hindred the Lords power Hierom. Ligatum habent sancti Dominum ut non puniat nisi permiserint ipsi The Saints have the Lord bound that he cannot punish unlesse they will Bernard So the Apostle saith The prayer of the righteous availeth much if it be fervent Iam. 5.16 6. Observ. Not to be rash in anger OLeaster further doth thus collect here that as God without Moses consent would not exeicise his fierce wrath upon the people so men in their anger should consult with their friends not as Rehoboam who refused the aduice of his prudent counsellers 7. Observ. Of the commendation of fasting Vers. 19. HE brake them in peeces c. Ambrose hereupon thus noteth Tabulas legis quas accepit abstinentia conteri fecit ebrietas The tables of the law which abstinence and fasting received drunkennesse caused to bee broken that is as soone as Moses saw the riot and excesse of the people through anger he brake them Sterilitatem matris Sampson vini abstinentia faecundavit Annam non manducantum exandivit Deus Abstinence from wine made Sampsons mother fruitfull and God heard Anna absteining from meat c. And our blessed Saviour saith This kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting 8. Observ. No respect of persons to be had in regard of Gods glorie Vers. 21. ANd Moses said to Aaron Calvine here giveth this good note that Moses the question being of Gods worship non minus fratri suo germano parcere c. doth no more spare his owne brother then if he had been a very stranger there must bee no respect had of friendship kinred acquaintance when Gods glorie commeth in question as the Levites afterwards sheathed their swords even in their owne sonnes and brethren So the Apostle saith Have not the faith of our glorious Lord Iesus in respect of persons Iam. 2.1 9. Observ. Not to put off the fault to another whereof our selves are guiltie Vers. 22. THou knowest this people Aaron putteth off the fault from himselfe and laieth it upon the people Hic est pernitiosus iam inde ab Adam in nobis inveteratus mos c. This pernicious error even from Adam is growne into a custome to transferre the fault upon another Lippoman for so did Adam turne it to Eve 10. Observ. Mercie and justice to be tempred together Vers. 27. SLay every man his brother Videmus in Mose duo contraria c. We see two contrarie things in Moses mercie and judgement mercie in his praying for the people and justice in commanding the idolaters to be slaine Ferus which two being joyned together in Governours Civill and Ecclesiasticall doe make a pleasant and sweet harmonie as the Prophet David saith Psal. 101. I will sing mercie and judgement unto thee O Lord I will sing 11. Observ. We must go on in our calling though we see others punished before us Vers. 24. GOe now therefore bring the people c. Though the Lord did respite the peoples further punishment yet he would not have Moses be negligent in that charge which was committed unto him Etsi vult populum punire tamen nobis pergendum est in nostromunere Although God intend to punish his people we must goe on in our dutie Simler So when the plague was begun in the host Moses bid Aaron take his censer and so hee censed betweene the dead and the living and the plague staied Numb 16. CHAP. XXXIII 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is set forth the reconciliation of God with his people wherein first the preparation to this reconciliation goeth before to vers 12. then the manner of the reconciliation followeth to the end of the Chapter 1. In the preparation 1. There is shewed on Gods behalfe how first he telleth Moses that although he would bring them into the land of Canaan yet hee will not goe with them himselfe vers 1 2 3. and the effect that followed the sorrow of the people vers 4. Secondly the Lord chargeth them to lay aside their good raiment vers 5. and the people obeyed vers 6. 2. On Moses behalfe he to shew that the Lord was departed from them the more to humble them pitched his tent without the host vers 7. 3. On the peoples part is described their humilitie in looking toward Moses and worshipping toward the Tabernacle with the cause that moved them Gods presence there in the cloud and his talking with Moses to vers 12. 2. The manner of the reconciliation followeth 1. The reconciliation it selfe is set down 1. With Moses reasons taken from Gods favour toward him vers 12. from his covenant with the people vers 13. from the contrarie inconvenience vers 14. from
other jewels of gold and silver when they came out of Egypt chap. 3.22 Tostat. quaest 7. So also Burgens Nullus ex more indutus est cultu suo None of them was decked in apparell as they used to be Depositis ornamentis lugubri habitu incedebant Having laid aside their ornaments they went in mourning weeds Iun. Pelarg. QUEST VI. Why in publike repentance they used to change their habit Vers. 4. THey sorrowed That is they put on sackcloth and mourning garments not as though true repentance consisted in the change of the outward apparell for the Lord saith by his Prophet Rent your hearts and not your garments Ioel 2. but the externall signes of repentance are profitable also and not to be neglected for these causes 1. That by these signes Conspicuum fiat eos vete peccatum suum agnoscere That by these outward arguments it may appeare that they do truely confesse their sinne Lippom God will have fructus cum arbore the tree with the fruit the tree is the penitent and contrite heart the fruit outward confession and humiliation Ferus 2. Because men by their sinne doe not onely provoke God but offend men it is requisite that as in their heart they doe humble themselves before God so they should by their outward behaviour give satisfaction unto men Ferus And so ignominia partem ultro subire inter homines c. willingly undergoe some shame among men in condemning themselves 3. It is profitable also for the good example of others ut alias ad imitationem provocent to stirre up others to imitate the like Calvin 4. I is infirmitas nostra sublevatur By these outward signes of repentance our infirmitie is helped Gallas and our sorrow and repentance thereby increased 5. Reales sunt quadam preces The humble habit and gesture of the bodie are certaine reall prayers whereby wee are stirred up more earnestly to intreat pardon at Gods hand Simler QUEST VII VVhy the Lord thus spake unto Moses Vers. 5. FOr the Lord had said 1. Tostatus opinion is that this here is inserted by way of anticipation because Moses delivered this unto the people after his comming downe from the mount the second time because at the same time Moses moved his Tabernacle without the campe which was after his second comming downe for it is called heere the Tabernacle of the Covenant vers 7. because the tables of the Covenant were there kept which Moses had not yet received for the first tables were broken Contra. 1. At Moses second comming downe the people were reconciled for Moses brought the tables of the law which was a signe of reconciliation betweene God and his people therefore it is not like that then so long after the people put off their rayment in signe of repentance 2. Neither is it like their sorrow and repentance was so long deferred 3. And as unlike it is that then Moses removed his Tabernacle which was a signe unto the people that God would not dwell among them when the Covenant was renued and the tables new written 4. Neither is it called the Tabernacle of the Covenant as the Latine Interpreter readeth but ohel mogned the Tent of the Congregation 2. Some thinke that this is here rehearsed concerning the peoples laying aside of their costly apparell and the removing of Moses Tent per recapitulationem by recapitulating supposing these things to have been done before Moses went up into the mount their reasons see before quest 2. where they are propounded by Tostatus as though he inclined to that opinion but qu. 8. upon this chapter he seemeth rather to be of opinion that here an anticipation of the storie is to be admitted a narration of that before which was done after and not a recapitulation a setting downe after of that which was done before But the historie is not prevented in this place as is shewed before so neither is it deferred for all this here rehearsed could not be done in the space of one day which must be admitted if these things were done before Moses went up againe unto God which was the verie next day after the slaughter of the people by the Levites chap. 32.30 3. Cajetanes opinion is that Moses was at this time with God in the mount Et quod rursus de monte descenderit And that he came downe againe from the mountaine and told the people these things But at Moses second going up to the mount to receive the second tables he continued there fortie daies and fortie nights and eat nothing Deut. 9.18 during that time he came not downe 4. Wherefore this was some other going up of Moses unto God though not into the thicke cloud beside his second solemne going up for the second tables so that Moses went unto God and returned to the people againe before he was called up and bid to bring other tables of stone with him like to the first chap. 34.1 And then this historie is not transposed but things are set downe in that order wherein they were done See before quest 2. QUEST VIII In what sense the Lord saith I will come upon thee whereas he said before I will not go up with thee Vers. 5. I will come suddenly upon thee and consume thee 1. Some thinke that this is spoken comminatoriè by way of threatning promittet se manifestare eis in mala eorum hee promiseth to shew himselfe unto them but to their hurt Hugo de S. Victor That as he denied before hee would go up with them that is to shew his comfortable presence among them now he will come upon them with indignation Gallas Although I have spared thee semper tamen non parcam yet will I not alway spare thee Ferus But if indeed the Lord did here threaten certainly to be revenged of them he would not presently have called unto them for repentance bidding them to put away their costly rayment 2. Therefore Lyranus thinketh that these words are uttered also comminatoriè in threatning manner but with condition of their repentance that then he would not destroy them as the destruction of Niniveh was so conditionally threatned But this is no commination but a repetition only of that which the Lord had denounced before vers 3. 3. Some thinke that these words are uttered propheticè prophetically Rabanus of the day of judgement wherein they shall certainly be judged for their sinne Gloss. interlin Of the Babylonian or Romane captivitie So also Burgens Semel ascendit Dei filius incarnatus c. Once the Sonne of God incarnate came among them and utterly destroyed them So also Ferus But the Lord speaketh of the time present of his comming unto them now inbringing them to the land of Canaan as appeareth vers 1 2. 4. Therefore others thinke that these words are delivered not comminatoriè by way of commination sed cammonitorie by way of admonition as Chrysostom observeth Hostes. qui volunt supplicium infligore c. The enemies which intend to
punish doe not onely say nothing of it but go about it most secretly lest they which are to be punished for it knowing of it should escape but the Lord contrariwise praedicit differt territ when hee intendeth to punish doth give warning of it defferreth it terrifieth c. ut quae minatur non inferat that what he threatneth be not brought upon them and so the Lord doth heere he threatneth to move them to repentance 5. But these words are rather spoken enuntiativè declarative by way of declaration as Cajetane Declaratio est ejus quod dixerat It is a declaration of that which hee had said before vers 3. Lest I consume thee in the way And the meaning is this si tecum ascenderem contingere posset c. if I should go up with thee it might come to passe that I should destroy thee Osiander So also Iunius It is therefore a declaration or repetition of the former reason why the Lord would not go up with them lest being provoked by their sinnes hee might consume them 6. And the Lord to this end so often telleth them that he will not go with them that they might more earnestly sue unto God for his comfortable presence still for the Lord purposed not to withdraw his presence from them as afterward he saith unto Moses My presence shall go with thee Like unto this Cyrillus maketh that answer of our Saviour in the Gospell who being asked of his brethren if hee would go up to the feast said first hee would not go up and yet afterward went up Propter incredulitatem Iudaorum iturum se negavit tamen propter pancos sanctos ascendit c. He denied to go up because of the unbeliefe of the Jewes but he went up for their sakes which beleeved c. So here though the Lord refused in respect of the idolatrous and rebellious people to go up with them yet for Moses sake he granteth his presence QUEST IX Whether the people put off their ornaments twice Vers. 5. NOw put thy costly rayment from thee 1. Lyranus thinketh that this was another putting off than that before spoken of that the people first of themselves put off their costly rayment and then when the Lord commanded them they also put off their golden crownes But 1. It is a meere imagination that they had any such crownes 2. If they had any such it is like when they put on their mourning apparell that they would also have laid by their coronets which were not seemely for mourners to weare Tostatus qu. 7. 2. Cajetane thinketh that first ornatum personalem spontanei deposuerunt they did lay downe of their owne accord their personall ornaments but afterward they are commanded to take away also the ornament of the place Locus superior mons Dei ornatus erat à filijs Israel The higher place which was the mountaine of God the Israelites had decked and adorned because the Law there was given which the Lord commandeth to be taken away because of the sinne of the people there committed But seeing they were straitly charged not to come neere the hill upon paine of death chap. 19.13 it is not like they did decke and adorne the hill and they are bid to put their ornaments from them not from the place 3. Osiander thus interpreteth Depone totum ornamentum tuum Lay aside all thy ornaments and put on sackcloath He thinketh they had put off some before and now are bid to put off the rest but the same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gnathah used in both places sheweth that the text speaketh of the same ornaments 4. The Interlinearie glosse by their ornaments here understandeth manifestam Dei praesentiam the manifest presence and apparition of God But it was not in the peoples power to lay aside that ornament 5. Some understand by this ornament faith qua populum illum carnisse liquet which it is evident that people wanted Ex Lippom. But God would not bid them lay aside any such ornament 6. Lippoman expoundeth it thus Videri potest hoc quadam praecedentis depositionis approbatio This may seeme to bee a certaine approbation of their former laying aside of their garments But it is a commandement that they should doe it therefore not an approbation of a thing done 7. Tostatus thinketh that this laying aside of their garments was done all at once but hee saith that it was not now done but after Moses second returne from the mountaine which opinion is confuted before qu. 7. 8. Therefore Gallasius better resolveth in reading here in the preterpluperfect tense for the Lord had said So also Iun. Genevens And thinketh this to be given as a reason why the people put off their ornaments quia jussu Dei factum because it was done at the Lords commandement Neque enim illi excogitarunt hoc opus poenitentia For the people did not devise this worke of repentance of themselves Simler So also Calvine saith it is an explication of the former Non fuisse ornatos quia id vetuerat Deus That the people had not their ornaments because God forbad them The same also is the opinion of Oleaster that God spake these words before when he said I will not go up with thee vers 3. QUEST X. In what sense the Lord saith That I may know Vers. 5. THat I may know what to doe unto thee 1. The Interlinear Gloss. giveth this sense Vt sciam id est scire faciam c. That I may know that is make thee know what a great wickednesse thou hast committed whereby thou art deprived of my presence Nam ab illo die non ita manifeste apparuit illi populo For from that day he did not so manifestly appeare unto that people c. But beside that the Lord still went before them after this by his visible presence he speaketh here not as having determined what to doe but as yet one deliberating with himselfe 2. Rupertus thus interpreteth That I may know c. Nullam enim habet materiam struendae misericordia c. Because the Lord should have no matter for his mercie to worke upon if there did not go before some shew of repentance c. But the Lord in this speech determineth nothing he keepeth them in suspense 3. Tostatus turneth it the other way that seeing the objection and humiliation Sciam quid debeam poenae tibi infligere c. I may know what part of the punishment I should inflict qu. 7. But as it is said before suspensos relinquere videtur hee seemeth yet to leave them in suspense 4. Lyranus therefore resolveth upon this sense Non quod Deus aliquid de novo cognoscat Not that God should know any thing more than he did but that by the change of the people it might be made manifest what it was fit for the Lord to doe unto that people So also Ferus That although the Lord knew all things in himselfe yet ut
thinke diversum aliquid hic notari that some divers thing is here noted than before for in the same sense the Lord is said to goe before them and to goe with them in the middest of them But in that the Lord saith againe vers 17. I will doe this thing also which thou hast said it is evident that Moses added somewhat to his former request and begged somewhat which was not yet granted though Calvin thinketh it is but the repetition of the same thing tollenda dubitationis causa to take from Moses all doubting So also Oleaster 2. Some doe thinke that Moses here asketh a divers thing from that which the Lord granted where there are divers opinions 1. Lyranus taketh it that whereas God promised to goe before Moses he further entreateth that hee would totum populum praecedere goe before not him only but all the people c. But the Lords promise was generall that his presence should goe before not expressing whom and Moses request which the Lord yeeldeth unto wherein hee maketh mention of the people vers 13. sheweth that the Lord so meant that hee would be a guide to all the people 2. Cajetan saith because the Lord had promised only in generall My face shall goe not expressing whether antâ— eos cum eis post eos before them with them or behinde them now he entreateth that hee would goe with him But Moses repeating Gods words doth put to no such limitation only hee saith If thy presence goe not carrie us not hence by which repeating of Gods words Moses knew well enough that God promised to goe before them 3. Rupertus therefore and Tostatus follow this sense that because the Lord by his presence might understand some Angell he presseth God yet further that he would goe himselfe with them But this answer is granted upon the oversight of the Latine translation which readeth here If thou wilt not goe before whereas in the originall it is being well translated If thy presence goe not So that Moses by Gods presence understandeth God himselfe as hee expoundeth vers 16. shall it not bee when thou goest with us 4. Wherefore in this reply Moses partly confirmeth the Lords answer by shewing the inconvenience that would follow that it were better for them to remaine there still than without Gods presence to goe on and offer themselves to infinite danger partly hee intreateth that God would not onely goe before them as he did before others of the Heathen whom he used in his service as he raised and stirred up Cyrus whom he conducted as the Lord saith by his Prophet Thus saith the Lord to Cyrus his anointed whose right hand I have holden to subdue nations before him c. I will goe before thee and make the crooked strait c. But that the Lord would also dwell among them in his Tabernacle as he purposed And therefore the Lord herein condescending to Moses saith afterward vers 17. I will doe this also which thou hast said that is Non solum praibo sed vobiscum ero I will not only go before you but with you also Gallas So Moses also in saying that the people may have preheminence entreateth ut non cesset Deus facere signa coram gentibus that the Lord would not cease still to doe signes and wonders for his people before the nations that they may know that God is among them Ferus Simlerus Osiander For the faithfull are not satisfied nisi Deum totum habeant unlesse they have God wholly and all Ferus QUEST XXXII Why Moses addeth Carrie us not hence seeing even in that place also they had need of Gods protection Vers. 15. CArrie us not hence 1. Calvin so understandeth Moses here as though hee should meane that it were better perire in deserto to perish in the desart than to goe forward without Gods presence But Moses by no meanes would have wished the perishing of the people for whose preservation he intreated so earnestly before wishing himselfe rather to be raced out of Gods booke than them to perish 2. Rupertus draweth it to a mysticall sense Carrie us not hence c. Quid attinet nos vivere c. To what end should we live and beget children unlesse thou come which onely canst regenerate unto life those which are borne to death c. He applyeth it to the comming of the Messiah but the phrase here used Carrie us not hence sheweth that Moses here speaketh of going into the land of Canaan for otherwise the Messiah might have beene given unto them as well in this place as in Canaan 3. His meaning therefore is melius esse iter non ingredi that it were better for them not to goe thence at all unlesse God would be their guide Simler not to stirre one foot from thence 4. Which Moses speaketh not as though they needed not Gods protection and preservation there but because they were subject to many more dangers in walking forward still for they were to passe by the countries of divers nations who would suspect them as having a purpose to invade their land whereas now remaining still they should not be molested of any Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXXIII Why it is added People upon the earth Vers. 16. ALL the people that are upon the earth 1. This is not added by way of distinction as though there were any people under the earth they which are gone out of the world are called people as Abraham is said to be gathered unto his people but not properly because they are spirits and not men in hell there can be no people because there is no order nor communitie as where a people is there is a mutuall communitie and they are governed by Law nor yet in heaven is there said to bee a people properly their bodies being laid aside their spirits only there living in bliffe 2. Neither are those which are called Antipodes which dwell on the other side of the earth under but upon the earth as we are 3. Sed positum est ex superabundantia This is added of abundance for more plaine evidence and demonstration Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXXIV Whether Moses desired to see the verie divine nature and essence of God Vers. 18. I Beseech thee shew me thy glorie 1. Ferus thinketh that Moses only asked of God to shew him certaine signes and evidences of his glorie quibus omnes homines te agnoscant credant whereby all men may acknowledge thee and beleeve in thee But this had beene a lawfull request and the Lord would not have denied it 2. Some thinke that Moses desired ostendi sibi aspectabilem formam divinae majestatis that there might be shewed unto him some visible forme of the divine Majestie not for his owne satisfaction but to content the rude people that he might make some description thereof unto them who desired to be instructed by some visible demonstration which was the cause why they caused in Moses absence a Calfe
of the people and not his owne 2. Cajetan also hath the like note Dola tibi non mihi ego enim non indigeo tua dolatione Hew to thy selfe not for me for I need none of thy hewing nor yet any of these tables 3. But it is rather a phrase of speech in the Hebrew tongue as Vado tibi ibo mihi Goe thee or I will goe me wherein the English phrase is answerable unto the Hebrew manner of speech And this kinde of speech is often used when no profit is intended as Numb 13.3 the Lord saith to Moses shelach 〈◊〉 Mitte tibi Send thee men to search the land which was not to Moses benefit Oleast So here lecut◠thee is added ex superabundanti of abundance more than needeth Tostat. qu. 2. 4. Lyranus noteth further that because Moses had broken the first tables it was just and right that he should make new QUEST III. Whether the Lord or Moses wrote in these tables and why I Will write 1. God himselfe did write the same words in these tables the ten Commandements which was in the former though Moses prepared them and whereas it is said afterward vers 28. He wrote in the tables it must be referred unto God not unto Moses some make this answer that God did write them because it was done by his authoritie but Moses ministerialiter Moses ministerially But that is not like for whence should Moses have these instruments wherewith he should grave these letters seeing he carried none into the mount Lyranus But to this reason Tostatus who doth often without cause oppose himselfe to Lyranus taketh this exception that as Moses had instruments wherewith to hew out of the rocke the tables so he might have other to grave with Contra. But Moses hewed out the tables after he was gone downe from the Lord before he came up againe and brought them readie hewen and made Moses then had no reason to carry any instruments with him 2. The writing mentioned vers 27. where the Lord saith to Moses Write thou these words is understood of Moses writing not the ten Commandements but the other lawes given in this place in an authenticall booke not in the tables of stone Tostat. Iunius as further is declared in the questions upon the 31. chap. vers 18. 3. In that Moses himselfe hewed these tables Procopius would have Christ the true Lawgiver shadowed forth Qui ipse carnis suae lapicida Who was the preparer and hewer out as it were of his owne flesh But more properly herein Moses resembled Christ that as the first tables being broken the second were prepared by Moses so the law of nature being decaied in man it is repaired in us by Christ and the image of God renued in us Simler Ferus 4. R. Cahadiagon sheweth divers frivolous reasons why these second tables fuerunt digniores primis were more worthie than the first but he is convinced by this that the first were both of Gods making and writing but the latter were onely written by the Lord and prepared by Moses QUEST IV. Whether Moses was to be readie the next morning and why Vers. 2. BE readie in the morning c. 1. Cajetan thinketh that this was not the next morning because the tables could not be hewed and finished in one day but he thinketh onely the time of the day to be noted that he should come up in the morning But beside that the phrase Be readie in the morning or on the morrow alwayes includeth a signification of the next morning following Moses should have beene left in great doubt and suspense when to come up if the Lord had not assigned the time as for the finishing of the worke there is no question but that Moses being thereunto appointed and so enabled of God might dispatch it in a day 2. Therefore Iunius opinion is rather to be received who giveth this sense as though the Lord should thus say to Moses Hodie illas expedi Make them readie to day that you may come up in the morning so also Tostatus who thinketh that when the Lord had thus said to Moses he descended and made readie the tables against the next day 3. By this then it is evident that when the Lord had all that communication with Moses as is set downe chap. 33. that Moses was not gone up to the Lord to the mount the second solemne time as thinketh Tostatus where he continued fortie dayes more for all that while he came not downe See before chap. 33. qu. 55. 4. The morning is prescribed as Lyranus thinketh Quia talis hora est convenientier c. because that houre is more convenient to talke with God as also Quia Deus amat hilarem obedientem servum The Lord loveth cheerfull obedience Ferus and he is bid to come up betimes as Tostatus thinketh that the people should not see what he carried quest 4. But seeing that Moses spent most of the day in hewing the tables it is not like that the people were ignorant what he did and Simlerus thinketh rather that the people saw Moses bearing the tables QUEST V. Why none are suffered to come up now with Moses Vers. 3. LEt no man come up with thee 1. At the first time when Moses went up to receive the Law Aaron Nadab and Abihu went up with him and 70. of the Elders and Ioshua accompanied him still after he had left the other but now none is permitted to come up with him because the Lord intended to shew unto Moses a more glorious sight which he would have none else made partakers of but Moses 2. This was not onely done for more reverence sake because the Lord shewed himselfe there in some visible signe as Lyranus for the Lord at other times as when he gave the Law the first time did shew himselfe by visible signes when yet no such prohibition was given therefore Burgensis noteth that this apparition was majori◠solemnitatis of greater solemnitie than the former and that the Lord did now shew his secrets to Moses which it was not lawfull for any other to see whereupon Moses face shined at his comming downe now and not before therefore curiositatis cohibenda causa to stay their curiositie none are permitted to come up with Moses Simler 3. Here is no mention made of thunder or lightning as in the giving of the Law Hic omnia laet◠sunt All things here are cheerfull because this was a signe of the giving of the Gospell Ferus 4. Another reason hereof that none ascended with Moses was to get him more authoritie with the people when they see that he onely hath accesse unto Gods presence Simler 5. And if Moses had taken some witnesses with him as hee did when hee smote the rocke it had not beene so much an act of faith as an evidence of their sight to acknowledge thus he received the law of God It pleased God therefore dare aliquem locum fidei to give some
Evangelists directly say that those words were spoken by Christ but onely set downe the question with the answer in generall so that it must be supplied out of the other Evangelist by whom that answer was made 3. The Hebrewes doe thinke that these names were proclaimed by the Lord giving unto Moses a forme of prayer and invocation how to call upon him in the day of their affliction which use they retaine to this day to invocate God in this manner As our Saviour taught his disciples to pray Our father which art c. 4. But as it cannot be denied that the Saints in their prayers gave unto God these names of mercie as Moses did Numb 14.18 yet the Lords speciall intendment is to performe here unto Moses that which he had promised that his glorie should passe by him and that he would before him proclaime the name of the Lord both which are fulfilled in this place Oleaster And this reason Burgensis urgeth against Lyranus that the Lord himselfe and not Moses must be understood to have proclaimed these names that it may appeare how mindfull the Lord was of his promise unto Moses So also Tostatus 5. And it is not to be doubted but that the Lord did shew unto Moses his back-parts and brought to effect all the rest before mentioned chap. 33. But that the Scripture for brevitie sake omitteth many things yet by these things here mentioned we are to understand that God who is most true and just in his promises did accomplish all the rest Tostat. quast 5. QUEST IX Why the name Iehovah is doubled Vers. 6. IEhovah Iehovah strong 1. Ferus by these three words Iehovah Iehovah â—el strong understandeth the blessed Trinitie So also before him Cyril observeth because it is said Iehovah proclaimed by name Iehovah that the Father appeared in the Son and hence proveth the divers persons of the Father and the Son So also Pelargus Osiander Marbach 2. Tostatus thus argueth against these collections 1. That these names are not peculiar unto God as el elohim which are ascribed sometimes to Angels and sometime to men and therefore the Trinitie cannot well be concluded out of such names as are not peculiar unto God 2. If the thrice repeating of the same name should betoken the Trinitie than when it is but twice used it would as well prove a dualitie and if it be foure times iterated there might also by the like reason be inferred a quaternitie 3. Therefore although such collections are not much to bee misliked yet the Trinitie would out of more pregnant places be proved this doubling of the name Iehovah was rather solenuis testificatio infinita bonitatis c. a most solemne testification of the goodnesse of God Gallas And it served to move Moses more earnestly to reverence and attention Iunius Oleast It may also signifie that God will be no longer unknowne unto men Pelargus QUEST X. Of the twelve names and epithetes here given unto God Vers. 6. IEhovah c. The Lord giveth himselfe here twelve names and epithetes if we count Iehovah being doubled for two otherwise there are but eleven all which doe expresse his divine properties which must be considered in their order 1. Iehovah Iehovah 1. Tostatus understandeth hereby a double dominion in God both habitually as having dominion over all things and actually in exercising the same dominion 2. Lyranus saith he is called Dominator Ruler or Dominator in populi gubernatione in the government of the people and Lord in the giving of the law and directing of the people So the Latine translator readeth Dominator Domine whereas Iehovah is twice repeated in the Hebrew 3. But the name Iehovah is the name of Gods essence and it is a generall appellation to the which the rest of the epithetes are referred Marbach It is the proper name of God and it signifieth as Damascene saith Pelagum infinitae substantiae The sea if the infinite substance in which infinitenesse catera attributa fundantur the rest of the attributes following are grounded Burgens Significat Deum à seipso existentem It signifieth God who hath his existence of himselfe both bringing forth and preserving all things Simler Borrhaius 2. God is called eel 1. Which some interpret Deus God which Tostatus expoundeth because he is secundum naturam Deus God by nature Lyranus in veri cultus institutione in the institution of the true worship Burgensis referreth it to his divine providence Ferus to the creation But it is better translated appellatively fortis strong Oleaster This name then signifieth his power as Iehovah setteth forth his goodnesse Borrh. His power in revenging himselfe of his enemies and preserving his children which commend themselves unto him Gallas And in performing whatsoever it pleaseth him Marbach As Iehovah sheweth his eternitie so this name his infinite power Calvin It seemeth by the Hebrew distinction over Iehovah that this word is suspended from the rest which follow so that eel is one of the epithetes rather and titles which are here given unto the Lord than a proper name of God as Simlerus thinketh that these Iehovah eel are duo propria nomina two proper names of God Mercifull racham Tostatus saith God is said to be mercifull in remitting the punishment of sinne Burgensis understandeth it of Gods mercie toward the creatures in that he made them and gave them their being But it rather betokeneth Gods inward affection of pitie in having compassion on his children he is mercifull miseriis hominum compatiendo in having a compassion of their miseries Lyran. Ferus Paternum erga homines affectum gerit He beareth a fatherly affection toward men Marbach Pelarg. And it properly signifieth the yerning of the bowels and inward commotion as Ierem. 31.20 My bowels are moved for him I will surely have compassion on him where the same word racham is used Oleaster Gracious channuâ— Burgensis referreth this to the graces which God bestoweth supra naturam above nature upon the creatures Tostatus Clèmentia pertinet ad culpam Clemencie is seene in the remitting of the sinne as mercie in forgiving the punishment Lyranus He is clement offensas remittendo in forgiving offences So also Ferus Some distinguish them thus that Gods mercie is in preserving us from falling clemencie in restoring and raysing up them that are fallen ex Simler But it seemeth not so much to be restrained it betokenth rather generally the effect of Gods mercie and pitie Oleaster In not dealing with sinners as they deserve Marbach In receiving them to grace and favour Pelarg. In heaping his graces and mercies upon them Simler And whereas many seeme to have pitie yet either cannot or will not helpe them that are in miserie the Lord is not onely inwardly moved but actually extendeth grace Borrhaius And thus in divers words Gods mercie and goodnesse is commended Quia nihil ei magis proprium quam bonitas Nothing is more proper unto him than goodnesse and
to idols see likewise concerning other meats forbidden by Moses Law great question did arise betweene the converted Jewes and the beleeving Gentiles for the deciding of which controversie Saint Paul giveth two rules first That they should not judge one another Rom. 14.13 that he that did eat should not condemne him that would not eat secondly that they should not grieve or offend one another with their eating ibid vers 15. that they should abstaine from eating such things at the least in their brothers presence And after this the Church came together and decreed that for a time in regard of the weake they should abstaine from strangled and bloud Act. 15. Tostat. quâ—st 13. 4. But this further must be considered that Christians now have a greater liberty than the Israelites had for they are simply forbidden to goe unto the Gentiles feasts or to have any fellowship with them lest by little and little they might be drawne to partake with them in their idolatry But S. Paul allowed Christians to goe unto the feasts of the Gentiles and to eat of their sacrifices so it might be done without offence 1 Cor. 10.27 Gallas 5. And the reason hereof why the Israelites are forbidden to communicate with the Gentiles and to eat and drinke with them may thus further be declared For the communion of some is forbidden to the faithfull two wayes either in poenam illius cui communio fidelium subtrabitur for a punishment to him from whom the company of the faithfull is withdrawne as the incestuous young man was excommunicate among the Corinthians or ad cautelam eorum quibus interdicitur for their warning and heed-taking which are so forbidden others company And if so the faithfull be strong in faith and are more like to win the Infidels than to be corrupted by them they are not forbidden their company but if they be weake and such as easily may be drawne away the company of Infidels to such is dangerous Thomas And of this sort were the Hebrewes who were weake and prone to idolatry and therefore the Lord forbiddeth them all entercourse and communion with the Gentiles QUEST XXXIV Why marriages with the Idolatrous were forbidden and in what cases Vers. 16. LEst thou take of their daughters to thy sonnes 1. The Israelites were forbidden to take wives unto their sonnes from the idolatrous Heathen lest they might draw them also unto idolatry men must not deceive themselves in such marriages and thinke that they may draw their wives or the wives the husbands rather unto the true religion which they professe then to be corrupted by them For how knowest thou a man te uxorem lucrifacturum that thou shalt gaine thy wife to thy religion or thou woman that thou shalt perswade thy husband Gallasius Shall a man thinke himselfe more wise than Salomon whose heart was perverted by his wives and to please them he fell to most grosse idolatry Simlerus 2. Yet it was lawfull for the Israelites to take to wives such of the Gentiles as were converted to their religion as is evident Deut. 21.13 as Boaz married Ruth who had then imbraced the true religion and worship of the God of Israel as she said unto Naomi Thy people shall be my people and thy God my God Ruth 1.16 3. But the example of â—â—hlan and Chilian will be objected the sonnes of Elimeâ—ech who tooke unto them wives of the Moabites Orpah and Ruth who were not then converted to the faith of Israel for then Naomi would not have bid them returne into their country as shee did Ruth 1.12 for that had beene to give them occasion to commit idolatry Therefore this marriage is excused by the necessity of that place where Mahlan and Chilian sojourned namely in Moab for the space of ten yeeres where were no women of their religion and so they were faine to take them wives from the Moabites 4. Now further as it was unlawfull to take wives to their sonnes from the Gentiles so was it also forbidden that they should give their daughters to their sonnes Deut. 7.3 which of the two was the more dangerous 1. For the man is the head of the woman and so the Israelitish wife should come in subjection to a Pagan and by this meanes dishonour her nation 2. The man being of greater power might use more violent meanes to force the wife to Gentilisme than the wife could to draw the husband 3. The children also were more likely to be corrupted which are brought up according to the fathers minde Tostat. quaest 14. An example whereof we have in that blasphemer that was stoned to death who was the sonne of an Egyptian and of an Israelitish woman Levit. 24. QUEST XXXV Why the images are called molten gods Vers. 17. THou shalt make thee no molten gods 1. The Gentiles so called their idols communi populari errore by a common and popular errour as now among the Romanists the common people call their images their Saints But the wiser sort among the Heathen did not take the idols to be their gods but only representations of them yet that excused not their idolatry no more than the like pretense now among the Papists that they use images only to put them in minde of God Simler 2. But an idoll is farre from being God or having any divine thing in it that as the Apostle saith It is nothing in the world not in respect of the matter but of the signification for it neither representeth the true God who is a Spirit and hath no bodily shape nor yet the false gods which are nothing at all in the world Marbach 3. By one kinde of molten images all the rest are forbidden whether they be graven carved painted locutio est à parte totum significans it is a manner of speech taking a part for the whole Augustin Iunius But he giveth instance of molten images because of the molten calfe which they had lately made Lyranus 4. If it were unlawfull for them to suffer the Gentiles idols to stand but they were to breake them downe much more were they not to make them new Simler And so often is this Law repeated because of their pronenesse to idolatry Tostat. QUEST XXXVI Why the principall feasts of the Israelites are here rehearsed Vers. 18. THe feast of unleavened bread 1. The Lord renuing now his covenant with his people which was interrupted by their apostasie and falling away doth also againe prescribe unto them these festivall solemnities which they should observe unto him therefore renovato foedere repetuntur the covenant being renued they are also repeated Borrhaius 2. Another reason of this repetition is ne otiosus populus ceremonias Gentium aemuletur lest the idle people should have followed the ceremonies and superstitious festivals of the Gentiles the Lord prescribeth them certaine feasts wherein they should be occupied in setting forth of his praise Lippom. 3. Rupertus giveth this note Haec iteratiâ— praeceptorum Iudaeis carnalibus
countenance 2 Cor. 3.7 So also reade the best Interpreters Vatab. Montan. Paguin Oleast Iunius QUEST XLVIII Why it pleased God to give such great glorie unto Moses countenance NOw it pleased God to print such a majesty and shining glory in Moses countenance for these reasons 1. God did bestow this gift upon Moses as a speciall signe of his favour and love toward him 2. By this the people might be assured that the Lord had heard Moses prayers and that he would renue his league with them and take them into his protection 3. And by this meanes Moses should be had in greater reverence and reputation with the people Tostat. quaest 25. Simler 4. This was done also ut lex illa valde honorata crederetur c. that the Law it selfe should be held to be glorious and honourable the Minister whereof was so glorious Tostat. 5. Thereby was signified also the inward illumination which Moses had whereby he was able to shine unto them in purenesse of doctrine 6. It also shewed what the righteousnesse of the Law is onely a shining of the face that is of the externall works before men it cannot afford the inward and spirituall justice in the sight of God Simler 7. Rupertus by these second tables which Moses brought downe with such great glory understandeth the glory of the Gospell But because the Apostle setteth the glory of the Gospell against the glory of the Law and sheweth that in respect of the exceeding great glory of the Gospell the Law was not glorious at all 2 Cor. 3.10 I rather preferre Origens elegant collection Nihil in lege gloriosum habet Moses praeter solam faciem That Moses had nothing glorious in the Law beside his face his hands were leprous by putting them into his bosome his feet also had no glory he being bid to put off his shooes and so by that ceremony he was to deliver over the spouse unto another But in the Gospell he appeared in the mount with Christ totus glorificatus all glorified c. Thus Origene elegantly sheweth the preeminence of the Gospell before the Law 8. Ambrose sometime thus applieth it Vultus patris filius The countenance of the father is the sonne and so maketh Moses a type of Christ who is the glory of the Father But that application is more proper Vultus Moses fulgor est legis fulgor autem legis non in litera sed in intellectu spirituali The countenance of Moses is the brightnesse of the Law the brightnesse of the Law is not in the letter but in the spirituall understanding which was hid from the Jewes QUEST XLIX Why Moses face shined more now at Moses second being in the mount than before 1. SOme give this reason why Moses face did shine now at his second being with God rather than at the first time because then Moses had not tam claram cognitionem such cleere understanding and knowledge of God as now which is signified by the shining of his face Lyran. 2. Rab. Salomon saith that by the laying of Gods hand upon Moses face it became bright and shining but Moses sight was hindred by that meanes from seeing Gods great glory and it was not the hand of that glorious body which appeared to Moses but some mist or cloud that was cast before Moses as is shewed before chap. 33. quest 51. 5. Gallasius saith it was illustre testimonium familiaris illius communicationis c. a most cleere testimonie of that familiar communication which Moses had with God But Moses had familiar conference with the Lord before for he spake unto him face to face chap. 33.11 4. Lippoman Ex longa collocutione conversatione cum Deo assecutus est c. Moses obtained this by his long conference and conversing with God But Moses had stayed as long before with God forty dayes and forty nights 5. Therefore the reasons rather are these 1. This glory was given him ad honorem legis for the honour of the Law but the first tables were broken and therefore it was not to be given then but now for the honour of these tables which should remaine 2. Moses had desired that the Lord would give them preeminence before all other people which notably appeareth in this dignity conferred upon Moses their Governour which never any had before 3. But the speciall efficient cause of this glory was ex visu Domini by the sight of the Lord Moses had now a more cleere sight of Gods glory than before Tostat. qu. 25. as things which the beames of the Sunne beat directly upon seeme also to shine Simler Oriente die rubet terra iraceo colore perfusa When the day ariseth the earth seemeth to shine red as with saffron colour and precious stones give a bright hue to those things which are next them Ambrose So that glorious body which Moses saw lightened also his face And the holy Apostle alluding hereunto saith We all behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord with open face and are changed into the same image 2 Cor. 3.18 So Moses face was changed into the image of that great glory which he saw in the mount QUEST L. Why the people were afraid to come neere Moses Vers. 30. THey were afraid to come neere him 1. The cause of this feare of the people was partly necessary in respect of their weaknesse and infirmity because they were not able to behold Moses face for the glory thereof as the Apostle noteth 2 Corinth 3.6 2. It was partly voluntary they would not come neere him for reverence sake taking that light and brightnesse for some divine thing Tostat. qu. 26. 3. Moses shining countenance was the rather a terrour to the people peccati nuper commissi sibi conscio being guilty in themselves of that sinne which they had lately committed Simlerus 4. The people also were hereby admonished ut quiddam altius lege requirerent that they should seeke for somewhat higher than the Law Gallas 5. And this further may be considered hanc illis dedecoris notam fuisse inustam c. that this was a marke of ignominie set upon them that by their sinne they had so farre separated themselves from the glorious presence of God that they were not able to indure the countenance of his servant Calvin 6. And herein appeareth a manifest difference betweene Moses and Christ the Law and the Gospell Contrarius splendor faciei Christi in qua amabilis gratia refulget The brightnesse of Christs face is contrary wherein amiable grace shineth Borrhaius QUEST LI. Whether Moses covered his face before he spake to the people or after Vers. 33. SO Moses had made an end of communing with them and had put a vaile upon his face 1. Calvin thinketh that first Moses talked with the people but he was constrained sermonem abrumpere populi discessu vel fuga to breake off his speech because of the peoples departure and fleeing from him and that
confusion but of peace 1 Cor. 14.33 2. Doct. Our knowledge is not perfect here THe drawing of a veile before the most holy place sheweth that our knowledge is not perfect here but that when this veile is removed and we are entred into the most holy place of heaven then shall we know as we are knowne but now we see in a glasse 1 Cor. 13.12 Simler 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Of the difference of the Law and Gospell whether they differ in matter and substance BEcause the outward Court and other parts of the Tabernacle were figures of the new Testament under Christ Marbachius here taketh in hand to shew the difference betweene the old Testamenâ— and the new and that in three respects as the word Testament is diversly taken 1. The Testament first signifieth the covenant and league which God maketh with his people to bee their God and they to be his people whâ—â—ein the new and old Testament doe much differ 1. The one was given by Moses the other by Christ. 2. The one was propounded upon condition of their obedience if they kept the Law the new Testament requireth faith and beleefe 3. That was consecrated by the bloud of beasts but the new Testament is confirmed by the bloud of Christ. 4. That had but types and ceremonies which are now abolished the new Testament hath the verie body and substance 5. The one was peculiar to the Israelites only the other is generall to all beleevers 2. The old Testament and the new are distinguished in time that was before the comming of Christ the new Testament comprehendeth the time since And so they differ modo patefactionis revelationiâ— in the manner and measure of revelation and opening Gods will all things are more plainly opened in the new Testament 3. The old Testament is taken for the Propheticall writings the new for the Apostolicall and so they differ because the old receiveth light of the new and cannot well be understood without it Hitherto Marbachius proceedeth well but yet he addeth thus much further that the new Testament and the old differ in substance and matter because they have divers and contrarie effects and hee findeth fault with them which affirme that there is the same substance of their Sacraments and ours Contra. 1. The divers and contrarie effects as because the Law worketh terrour the Gospell comfort prove not a diversitie of substance the Sunne worketh contrarie effects it hardeneth the clay and mollifieth the wax yet the substance is the same the difference of the worke is in the divers nature of the things so the Law worketh terrour in respect of the infirmitie and weaknesse of our flesh the Gospell bringeth comfort our hearts being mollified by the Spirit 2. Christ is the end of the Law and the Law is a schoole-master to bring us unto Christ therfore the matter and substance is the same but the manner condition and qualities are divers 3. Saint Paul sheweth that Christ was the substance of their Sacraments as he is of ours They did all eat the same spirituall meat with us 1 Cor. 10.3 yet our Sacraments doe after a more lively manner exhibit Christ than he was represented in the Legall Sacraments 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. They that truly turne unto God must forsake their vaine delights Vers. 8. HE made the laver of the glasses of the women These devout women are content to leave their vaine toies their looking-glasses and other such delights and now resigne themselves wholly unto Gods service and thinke nothing too good to bestow upon the same So they which are truly converted unto God will forsake their vanities wherein they before delighted as Zacheus left his unconscionable and deceitfull trade wherein he had gathered much by extortion and other fraudulent meanes Luke 19. 2. Observ. We must be liberall toward the maintenance of Gods service Vers. 25. THe silver was an hundred talents c. The great liberalitie of the Israelites is here commended which gave such a great masse of silver and gold toward the building of the Tabernacle which teacheth us not to bee sparing or close handed in giving toward the maintenance of Gods house service and servants Simler Remembring what the Apostle saith He that soweth sparingly shall reape sparingly and he that soweth liberally shall reape also liberally CHAP. XXXIX 1. The Method and Argument IN this chapter 1. A rehearsall is made of the vestures and garments of the Priests which were made by the work-men as 1. The Ephod with the things thereunto belonging vers 8. 2. The brest-plate with the parts and ornament vers 22. 3. Then the robe of the Ephod with the bels vers 27. 4. Then the coats miter bonets girdles vers 30. 5. Lastly the golden plate vers 30. 2. Then it is shewed how all these things were exhibited to Moses which the work-men had made vers 42. and how Moses approved them vers 43. 2. The divers readings For the differences in the translation the Reader likewise must have recourse here to the 29. chapter wherewith this chapter agreeth both in order and in the verie words 3. The questions discussed COncerning the several garments which were made for the high Priest and for the inferior Priests the description forme and fashion of them with the mysticall signification because they are handled â—efore at large chap. 28. thither I referre the studious Reader Some questions here follow out of the second part of this chapter QUEST I. At what time the worke of the Tabernacle began and when it was finished Vers. 32. THus was all the worke of the Tabernacle c. finished 1. It is evident that the Tabernacle was all finished and made an end of in the first yeare of Israels departure out of Egypt because it was set up in the first day of the first moneth of the second yeare chap. 40.17 all the worke then was dispatched before it could be set up 2. The time also may by conjecture be gathered when this work began which was at Moses second comming downe from the mount in the end of the fifth moneth which was July or in the beginning of the sixth moneth namely August As further may bee shewed thus in the beginning of the third moneth about the fourth day of the moneth was the Law delivered in mount Sinai after that Moses was twice fortie dayes with the Lord which make above two moneths and an halfe and some dayes Moses spent among the people before his second going up when he caused the golden Calfe to be broken in peeces and burned and removed his Tabernacle without the host and caused the people to put off their best raiment and to shew their sorrow so that all this could not bee done with Moses staying twice with the Lord in the mount in lesse than three moneths namely the third fourth and fifth Then as soone as Moses was come downe with the second tables he called all the people together and charged
natures to be absorpt or abolished or that there is a confusion of natures as in the commixtion of water honey neither of them retaining the same name or nature or that out of these two natures a third commeth forth compounded of them both as in the commixtion of the elements 2. Neither is this uniting to be too much extenuated as to thinke the union to consist only in assistance as the Angell stood by Peter Act. 12. or onely in a certaine conjunction as when two divers metals are put together But they are so united as that the properties of both natures remaine and yet there is but one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one person subsisting of them both like as the body and soule are united together and the fire and red hot iron Concerning the communication of graces 1. The divine nature received not any increase of grace as it can have no imminution being in it selfe most perfect and unchangeable But the humane was perfited by this union and received increase of gifts 2. The graces communicated are either created and finite or uncreated and infinite the created and finite graces as wisdome knowledge holinesse and the rest are not in Christ as he is man the essentiall properties of the Deitie but effects only thereof infused into Christs humane nature being finite and created as the humanitie it selfe was 3. Yet they are given unto Christ without any limitation and measure as in the Saints they are limited and given by measure 4. These graces were not all at once in the highest perfection appearing in Christ in the dayes of his flesh but they received increase because of the infirmities of the humane nature which he assumed as it is said Luke 2.52 that Iesus increased in wisdome But after Christ was glorified they then shined in Christ in the greatest perfection Beside these finite and created gifts there are other which are not finite neither can bee referred to the first sort as the universall dominion over all creatures the power of remitting sinnes of judging the world adoration vivification infinite glorie 1. These being peculiar to the divine nature yet by vertue of this union are communicated even unto the man Christ who is made heire of all things and Judge of the world and whose flesh giveth life 2. But these divine gifts are not formally and essentially in the humane nature nor as the first gifts for this were to make the two natures equall and to confound their properties 3. Yet is it more than a verball communicating for as Nazianzene saith Talis est communicatio qualis est uni◠Such is the communication as is the union As the one is reall though not essentiall so is the other like as in iron made red hot with fire neither hath the iron lost its former qualities of coldnesse blacknesse which returne unto it againe and yet it giveth light heateth and burneth not by any essentiall physicall qualitie infused into it but by the reall union and conjunction of the fire so the Godhead shineth and worketh really in the humane nature of Christ. 4. The divine nature then of Christ worketh not now by it selfe alone as before his incarnation sed cum ea per eam c. but with it and by it it exerciseth and sheweth it selfe So the humane nature of Christ est vivifica omniscia omnipotens quickeneth knoweth all things is omnipotent not formally and essentially by it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in it owne being as the Godhead doth but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in having the divine nature inseperably united unto it by the vertue whereof it doth all these things even as the hot iron burneth and heateth by the vertue of the fire which is in it 5. As before was shewed that the gifts and graces conferred upon the humane nature of Christ did not appeare in their perfection all at once so this communion of these divine properties did not wholly shew it selfe in the dayes of Christs flesh for though the Godhead was united to the humanitie in the verie first conception yet cohibuit operationem suam it did somewhat restraine the operation thereof because of the worke of our redemption Divina natura in Christo quievit ut humana mori posset The divine nature did rest in Christ that the humane might die 6. But Christ after his ascension is said to sit at the right hand of God neither in respect of the divine nature which was never absent from thence nor yet as though his humane nature did not sit there before seeing in the verie conception the humane nature was united to the divine but because then the power and kingdome of Christ was made manifest to all the world which before lay hid in him the divine nature plene operante working now fully by the humane humana virtute illius omnia administrante and the humane by vertue thereof administring all things To this purpose Marbach But in this his declaration which I have abridged somewhat must be qualified for there is in Christ betweene his divine and humane nature a communication reall and personall the graces created and finite are really communicated to Christs humanitie as his wisdome knowledge holinesse but the gifts which are infinite and peculiar unto God as to be omnipotent omnipresent knowing all things are imparted only personally as the man Christ is omnipotent omnipresent and knoweth all things but not the manhood of Christ for our blessed Saviour himselfe saith that the Sonne himselfe that is in his humanitie knoweth not of the day and houre of his comming to judgement Mark 13.32 And this further is to be considered that the manhood communicateth not any propertie to the Godhead in Christ really for the divine nature receiveth nothing but giveth all but onely personally and as we say in concret◠not in abstract◠as Marie is called the mother of God Christ not of his Godhead and God suffered for us but not the Godhead but the Deitie of Christ communicateth to his humanitie both really and personally 5. Places of controversie 1. Controv. Of the apish imitation of the priestly garments among the Heathen Vers. 1. THey made the holy garments of Aaron Gallasius heere noteth the superstitions of the Gentiles which imitated in their idolatrous services the glorious apparell of Aaron As Numa King of the Romans who raigned there 800. yeares after the giving of the Law prescribed the like apparell to his Priests as a pictured and wrought coat with a plate of brasse which the Priest did weare upon his breast and a stately bonnet with a high top upon his head which things either were received by imitation from the Hebrewes or invented by Satan to adulterate the rites and ceremonies instituted by God 2. Controv. Of popish priestly apparell SImlerus by occasion of this place sheweth the superstition of the Romanists in their priestly apparell as Aaron had an Ephod a robe a linen coat a bonet so their Priests have an albe
And therefore it was the old use in the consecration of Bishops to aske of him that was consecrated vtrum velit Episcopatum whether he would have a Bishoprike who was twice to say nay but if any such desired a Bishopricke induceret illum ad mentiendum he that asked such question should enduce him to lie Thus farre Tostatus proceedeth well 2. But whereas that place of the Apostle will be objected If any man desireth the office of a Bishop he desireth a good worke 1 Tim. 3.1 he answereth he desireth indeed bonum opus a good worke but not bene he desireth it not well whereas the Apostle in these words as Hierom expoundeth them Ad operis desiderium non ad honoris ambitum provocat doth rather provoke and stir up unto the desire of the work not ambitiously to seek the honour c. The Apostle then in these words reprehendeth not but alloweth their desire which affect the callings of the Church rather prodesse quam praesse to profit others than to rule as Augustine saith 3. Wherefore this further may be added that in seeking or desiring the places and offices of the Church there are two extremes to be shunned the one was the fault of former times when they which otherwise were well qualified and enabled for Ecclesiasticall functions did altogether decline them and utterly refused to take that calling upon them as one Ammonius when he should have been ordained a Presbyter cut off one of his eares and threatned if they would not let him alone to cut out his tongue to make himselfe altogether unfit for that calling The other fault is incident to this age ambitiously to sue and seeke for the preferments of the Church such an one was Diatrephes who loved to have preeminence Wherefore that a meane may bee kept in desiring the places in the Church three things must bee considered 1. Hee that hath any mind to an Ecclesiasticall calling must first examine himselfe whether hee bee fitted and enabled with gifts and that in an humble opinion not in a blind selfe-love but such an one as is not furnished with gifts sinneth in putting himselfe forward to that place for the which he is not meet 2. He must propound unto himselfe as the chiefe and principall end the glorie of God and the edifiing of the people and not for maintenance or living sake offer himselfe 3. Hee must take heed that he use no indirect or unlawfull meanes by flatterie or briberie to creepe in and intrude himselfe 4. These conditions being well observed and these times withall considered wherein partly because of the great number and choice to bee had of sufficient men but most of all because vertue and learning is not duely respected and rewarded preferment is not offered unasked and undesired he that desireth a place in the Church as the Apostle saith desireth a good thing and therein is not to be discommended QUEST V. When the Tabernacle began to be set up Vers. 17. THus was the Tabernacle reared up the first day of the first moneth c. 1. Cajetane hereupon noteth that the Tabernacle was set up before one yeare was expired since their comming up out of Egypt whence they departed upon the fifteenth day of the first moneth so that there wanted fifteene daies of a full yeare This collection is verie evident out of the text and therefore Lippoman following the Septuagint had no reason to reject it 2. Simlerus thinketh that the Tabernacle which could not be set up in one day was begun to be set up before and now finished on the first day of the moneth which used to be a solemne day and it is like they kept not that solemnitie untill the Tabernacle was erected But it is evident by the text that Moses began now only to set up the Tabernacle upon the first day of the first moneth because the Lord appointeth that day for Moses to set it up in vers 2. therefore he began not before And the day wherein they began to set it up might be kept as a solemne day as well as the day wherein it was finished yet it may be thought that the feast of the new moone was not yet observed the Priests being not yet consecrated to whose office it belonged to solemnize that day with sacrifices 3. R. Salomon saith there were two erections and setting up of the Tabernacle one was quotidiana every day when it was set up in the morning and taken downe againe at night the other was stabilis erectio the sure or firme erecting of it which continued till the campe removed the first erecting of it began seven daies before but the second solemne and stable erecting was upon the first day of the first moneth Contra. This is the Rabbines owne device that the Tabernacle was every day set up and taken downe againe for it is contrarie to the text which saith that the cloud of the Lord was upon the Tabernacle by day and fire by night vers 37. untill the cloud ascended and then they went forward but if the Tabernacle were taken downe in the night the fire could not rest upon it 4. Calvine taketh this erecting of the Tabernacle for the removing of it from without the campe where it was set up and bringing of it within the host for his opinion is that the Tabernacle was set up before Moses going up the second time into the mount when he removed it without the host chap. 33.7 Contra. But that Tabernacle was not this great Tabernacle but another where Moses used to consult with God as is further shewed in the handling of that place And the great Tabernacle was made after Moses second comming downe as it is set downe in storie which without great necessitie is not to be transposed and as soone as the work was finished they brought it to Moses and then the Lord spake to Moses to set it up 5. Wherefore I encline rather to thinke that Moses according to the Lords commandement began onely upon the first day of the first moneth to set up the Tabernacle and so continued untill he had finished for in one day it was not all set up as it may be gathered chap. 7.1 VVhen Moses had finished the setting up of the Tabernacle hee did not then begin and finish in one day QUEST VI. What Testimonie was put into the Arke Vers. 20. HE tooke and put the testimonie in the Arke c. There were in and beside the Arke these foure things the tables of the Law the pot of Manna Aarons rod and the booke of the Law which Moses writ but none of these are heere understood by this Testimonie but only the tables of the Law 1. The pot of Manna was a testimonie of Gods mercie that he had fed the Israelites with the bread of heaven fortie yeares in the wildernesse but that was not this Testimonie for Aaron is bid to take the pot of Manna and put it there chap. 16.33 who was
not yet consecrated Priest 2. And for the same reason Aarons rod though it were a testimony that God had chosen Aaron his seed for the priesthood yet it was not this Testimonie for at that time when Aarons rod budded he was the high Priest but at the erection of the Tabernacle Aaron was not yet consecrated 3. Neither was the booke which Moses writ this Testimonie for that is supposed to bee the booke of Deuteronomie which was not yet written and that booke was given by Moses to the Levites by them to be put in the side of the Arke Deut. 31.26 but this Testimonie was put by Moses himselfe in the Arke 4. Therefore this Testimonie was no other than the tables of the Law called the tables of the Testimonie chap. 31.18 and 34.29 which were so named because they testified Gods will unto the people and were witnesses and testimonies of the league and covenant which the Lord made with his people Tostatus quaest 6. QUEST VII Whether the tables of the law were put into any other Arke beside the Arke of the Testament Vers. 20. HE put the Testimonie in the Arke 1. R. Salom. thinketh that the tables of the Law were put into another Arke which Moses made and when the Arke with the Mercie seate was finished then he put them into that for there were seven moneths betweene Moses comming downe with the second tables untill the Tabernacle was erected when and not before Moses put them into the Arke of the most holy place it is not like that all that time the tables were kept without an Arke and Deut. 10.5 Moses saith I made an Arke of Shittim wood and hewed two tables of stone c. There was then one Arke made before Moses hewed the tables of stone 2. But this Arke heere mentioned by Moses was none other than that which was made by Bezaleel for the tables of stone for Moses saith Deut. 10.5 there they be they were at that time long after the erecting of the Tabernacle in the same Arke before mentioned but that was the Arke of the Sanctuarie And during all that time after Moses comming downe the tables of the Law were kept in some convenient place till the Arke was made so that it is not necessarie to imagine any other Arke beside that Tostatus qu. 7. QUEST VIII When the Priests were consecrated whether at the erecting of the Tabernacle or after Vers. 27. ANd burnt incense thereon Moses did supplie the office of the Priests in burning of incense setting up the lampes offering sacrifices upon the brasen altar at the erecting up of the Tabernacle because as yet Aaron and his sonnes were not consecrated 1. Some thinke that their consecration began together with the erecting of the Tabernacle and so continued seven daies and the eigâ—th day their consecration was finished as is set forth Levit. 8.8 and then began the Princes their offerings for twelve daies together Numb 7. and some will have these seven daies to end at the first day of the first moneth of the second yeare some to begin then as Tostat. qu. 2. But neither of these can stand for as soone as Moses had made an end of consecrating the Tabernacle the Princes the same day began to offer Numb 7.2 But they offered not before the people were numbred for they were the Princes over them that were numbred Now these Princes with their people were not numbred before the first day of the second moneth of the second yeare Numb 1.1 therefore the erecting of the Tabernacle was not finished and the Priests consecrated in the space of seven daies immediately before the first day of the first moneth or immediately after 2. R. Salom. hath a conceit that there was a double erecting of the Tabernacle one was every day for seven daies in which time the Priests also had their seven daies of consecration which ended upon the first of the first moneth and then there was another solemne erection of the Tabernacle to continue when the Princes began to offer But this Rabbinicall conceit is confuted before qu. 4. neither did the Princes offer in the first but in the second moneth as is shewed before 3. Some thinke that Aaron was first consecrated before the Tabernacle that he might consecrate it and the other things thereunto belonging But it is evident in the text that Moses is commanded to anoint the Tabernacle himselfe and all things therein Simlerus 4. Yet it is not to be supposed that the whole Tabernacle and all the implements and vessels thereof were sanctified before Aaron and his sonnes were consecrated for immediately after that Moses had made an end of sanctifying the Tabernacle and the instruments therof the very same day began the twelve Princes of the tribes to offer the summe of whose offering for sacrifice was twelve bullockes twelve rammes twelve lambes for a burnt offering twelve hee-goats for a sin offering 24. bullocks 60 rammes 60. lambes 60. hee-goats for peace offerings Numb 7.8.88 all these could not bee sacrificed by Moses alone therefore it cannot be but that Aaron and his sonnes were consecrated before the Princes brought their offerings 5. I incline therefore to Iunius opinion that after Moses had consecrated the Tabernacle with the instruments thereof then last of all hee consecrated the Altar with the instruments thereof and because the Priests office was most exercised about the altar at the same time also their consecration concurred with the sanctifying of the Altar or went immediately before And this may bee gathered that the Altar was last of all consecrated and somewhat after the rest because they are distinguished the anointing of the Tabernacle and all the instruments thereof and the anointing of the Altar with the instruments thereof Numb 7.1 6. Seeing then that the Princes began to offer immediately after the Altar was anointed which was the second day of the second moneth for upon the first day of the moneth the people were numbred Numb 1.1 and they were so numbred before the offerings began Numb 7.2 it is like as Iunius well noteth upon that place that the first moneth was spent in the erecting of the Tabernacle and the consecrating thereof QUEST IX Why the Priests were commanded to wash their hands and their feet Vers. 31. SO Moses and Aaron and his sonnes washed their feet thereat c. 1. The literall reason why they were commanded to wash their hands and their feet was this that seeing it was meet that they which should handle the holy things should approach even with pure hands in respect of outward cleannesse these parts are especially commanded to be washed because the hands with handling touching of things and the feet with walking are most apt of all the parts of the bodie to gather soile 2. There might be uncleannesse also in other parts of the bodie as by nocturnall pollutions by the flux of seed and such like but in these cases the partie was uncleane sometimes onely
light from Moses bookes 26. qu. Of the name of God Iehovah whether it be ineffable 27. qu. VVhy Moses is bid to gather the Elders together 28. qu. Why they make request but for three daies journey 29. qu. How the people is said to have sacrificed in the wildernesse 30. qu. How it is said Pharaoh should not let them go no not with strong hand Questions upon the fourth Chapter 1. QUest Whether Moses offended in charging the people 2. qu. What the first signe meaneth of turning the rod into a serpent 3. qu. What is signified by the leprosie of Moses hand 4. qu. VVhat kind of leprosie Moses hand was stricken with 5. qu. Whether the third signe of turning water into bloud were shewed at this time 6. qu. Whether in these miracles there were a substantiall change 7. qu. VVhether Moses indeed had an impediment of speech and what it was 8. qu. How God is said to make the deafe and dumbe 9. qu. How and wherefore the Lord was present with Moses mouth 10. qu. VVhom Moses meaneth that hee would have sent 11. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his so often refusall seeing God was angrie with him and wherein Moses sinned and how God is angrie with his children 12. qu. Why Aaron is called the Levite 13. qu. How Moses is said to be as God to Aaron 14. qu. VVhether Moses did well being called of God in taking his leave of his father in law 15. qu. VVhy Moses concealed from Iethro the principall end of his going 16. qu. Whether God spake to Moses in Midian beside that vision in Horeb. 17. qu. Of Moses wife and children and of his provision for his journey 18. qu. VVhy Moses staffe is called the rod of God 19. qu. How God is said to harden Pharaohs heartâ— that God man and Satan are said to harden the heart but diversly 20. qu. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God 21. qu. Who smote Moses in the Iune and how 22. qu. For what sin the Lord would have killed Moses 23. qu. Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision fortie yeares in the wildernesse 24. qu. VVhat moved Moses to deferre the circumcision of his child 25. qu. Why the Lord meeteth Moses by the way and not before 26. qu. VVhether Zipporah circumcised her sonne with a sharpe knife 27. qu. Whether both Moses sonnes or one only were uncircumcised and upon what occasion 28. qu. At whose feete Zipporah and what shee cast 29. qu. Why Zipporah called Moses husband of bloud 30. qu. VVhether those words of Zipporah rehearsed againe were uttered by Zipporah or by Moses the writer 31. qu. How Zipporah knew that Moses was stricken for the neglect of circumcision 32. qu. VVho it was that departed from Moses 33. qu. Of the mysticall application of the historie 34. qu. VVhat manner of faith it was which the people had in beleeving Moses Questions upon the fifth Chapter 1. QUest Why the Lord sent Moses so often to Pharaoh 2. qu. Whether Moses and Aaron went in alone to Pharaoh 3. qu. Whether Pharaoh were altogether ignorant of God 4. qu. Why mention is onely made of going three dayes journey 5. qu. What other things were said and done by Moses before Pharaoh 6. qu. In what sense Pharaoh saith they were much people 7. qu. Why they used straw in making of bricke 8. qu. Whether Moses sinned in expostulating with God 9. qu. How the Lord is said to afflict his people Questions upon the sixth Chapter 1. QUest Of the divers names which are given unto God in the Scripture 2. qu. Of the divers kinds of names given unto God 3. qu. Of the excellencie of the name Jehovah 4. qu. Whether the name Jehovah bee understood of Christ. 5. qu. Of the right pronuntiation of the name Jehovah 6. qu. Whether the name Jehovah be ineffable that is not to be pronounced 7. qu. How the Lord was not knowne by his name Jehovah to Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 8. qu. Why the Genealogie of Reuben Simeon and Levi is inserted 9. qu. How Reuben is said here to be the first borne 10. qu. Of the age of Levi. 11. qu. Of the age of Kohath 12. qu. Of the age of Amram 13. qu. Why the sonnes of Korah and Ithamar are set downe 14. qu. Why Aaron tooke a wife of the tribe of Judah 15. qu. How Moses without ostentation setteth forth his owne commendation 16. qu. In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Questions upon the seventh Chapter 1. QUest The divers appellations of the name of God 2. qu. In what sense Moses is called Aarons God 3. qu. In what sense Aaron is called Moses Prophet 4. qu. Why the tribes of Israel are called Armies 5. qu. Of Moses age 6. qu. Whether Pharaoh asked a signe and whether a signe may be required 7. qu. Of the divers names of the Egyptian Magicians here used 8. qu. Of divers kinds of Magicke 9. qu. Of the first author and inventor of art Magicke 10. qu. Who were the ringleaders and chiefe of the Egyptian Magicians where also of the place where Jannes and Jambres were buried 11. qu. Whether things done by magicke and inchantment are in truth or in shew onely 12. qu. What things are permitted to Satan to doe 13. qu. How divers wayes Satans power is limited 14. qu. Whether the devill by his owne power can cause thunder and lightning 15. qu. Of the power of spirits in naturall works and of divers strange and admirable works in nature 16. qu. What works in naturall things are forbidden unto spirits to doe and how Satan two wayes maketh things to appeare that are not 17. qu. Whether Satan can raise the spirits and soules of the dead where these particulars are handled of the fabulous reports of the Heathen of the imagined force of Necromancie 2. Reasons against Necrâ—mancie 3. In what cases the dead have been raised and appeared 18. qu. Why Satan doth counterfeit the spirits of the dead 19. qu. Of the divers kinds of miracles 20. qu. Of the difference betweene true miracles and false 21. qu. Whether the Sorcerers brought forth true serpents 22. qu. By what meanes Satan deluded Pharaoh with a shew of serpents 23. qu. Why the Lord suffered the Sorcerers of Egypt to shew such contrarie signes 24. qu. VVhether Pharaoh being deceived by the Magicians false signes be thereby excusable 25. qu. Of the number of the plagues of Egypt 26. qu. Of the greatnesse of the plagues of Egypt how the Egyptians were every way punished 27. qu. Where the plagues of Egypt and to what place they were sent at the first 28. qu. At what time the plagues were sent upon Egypt 29. qu. In what time all the plagues were finished 30. qu. Whether the good Angels or the Lord were the ministers of the Egyptian plagues 31. qu. For what ends and causes the Lord wrought such wonders in Egypt 32. qu. Who were exempted from the plagues of Egypt 33. qu.
here gave his people 44. qu. Why the Lord at this time gave his people a law 45. qu. Who is said here to tempt 46. qu. Of the divers kinds of temptations 47. qu. Of the difference betweene good and bad temptations 48. qu. Wherein the Lord at this time proved his people 49. qu. What diseases of Egypt he meaneth 50. qu. Whether Job being a righteous man felt not of the diseases of Egypt 51. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I am thy healer 52. qu. Of the fountaines and Palme trees in Elim 53. qu. Of the mysticall signification of the twelve fountaines and seventie Palme trees 54. qu. Of divers errors and oversights of Josephus Questions upon the sixteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the desart of sin 2. qu. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desart of sin 3. qu. Whether all the children of Israel murmured 4. qu. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. 5. qu. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites 6. qu. How the Israelites are said to have sit by the fleshpots of Egypt 7. qu. In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven 8. qu. Why they are commanded every day to gather this bread 9. qu. How the Lord is said by this to have proved his people and to what end 10. qu. Why the flesh was given in the evening the bread in the morning 11. qu. Whether the rocke were first stricken to bring out water or the flesh and bread first sent 12. qu. Why Moses biddeth Aaron to speake to the people and doth it not himselfe 13. qu. How the people are bid to draw neere before the Lord. 14. qu. What cloud it was wherein the Lord appeared 15. qu. When the Lord thus spake to Moses 16. qu. What manner of fowles were sent whether they were Quailes 17. qu. Whether the comming of Quailes were a naturall worke 18. qu. VVhether this storie of the sending of the Quailes and that Numb 11. be all one 19. qu. Whether the Manna were a kinde of dew 20. qu. Whether the Manna were a naturall meteor 21. qu. Whether the Manna lay about the campe onely and not within it 22. qu. Whence it was called Manna 23. qu. VVhy the Manna is said to be the bread of Angels 24. qu. Of the measure Gomer how much it contained 25. qu. How one measure of Manna sufficed for every ones eating 26. qu. Why a Gomer was appointed for every head 27. qu. Whether the people transgressed in gathering some more some lesse 28. qu. How it came to passe that none had over that gathered more nor none had any lacke that gathered lesse 29. qu. How the Manna grew to bee corrupt with wormes 30. qu. How the Sun is said to wax hot and of the melting of Manna 31. qu. How they gathered twice so much upon the sixt day 32. qu. What moved the Rulers to come and tell Moses that the people had gathered double 33. qu. Of the meaning of the 23. verse and whether they dressed upon the sixth day that which was reserved for the seventh 34. qu. Whether the observation of the Sabbath were now first instituted 35. qu. Of the rest of the Sabbath 36. qu. The description of Manna the quantitie fashion colour and taste thereof 37. qu. Whether the Manna had a divers relish according to every ones taste 38. qu. When Moses spake to Aaron concerning the pot of Manna to be set before the Lord. 39. qu. By whom this clause was added of the Israelites eating of Manna fortie yeares Questions upon the seventeenth Chapter 1. QUest Why some mansion places are omitted here 2. qu. Of penurie and want of water which the Israelites here indured 3. qu. Why it pleased God to prove his people with thirst 4. qu. How the people are said to tempt God 5. qu. Of Moses feare lest he should be stoned 6. qu. Why Moses is bid to take the Elders with him 7. qu. Why Moses is bid to take his rod. 8. qu. Whether it be all one storie of smiting the rocke Exod. 17. and Numb 20. or divers 9. qu. Of the mount Choreb 10. qu. Whether the water out of the rocke did still follow the Israelites 11. qu. What nation the Amalekites were and how they set upon Israel 12. qu. The reasons which moved the Amalekites to set upon the Israelites 13. qu. Why Moses goeth not himselfe to battell but appointeth Joshua 14. qu. Whether this Hur were the sonne of Caleb 15. qu. Whether Moses lifted up his hands in prayer 16. qu. How Moses hands were heavie 17. qu. Of the supporting and bearing up of Moses hands 18. qu. What this Amalek was and of whom descended 19. qu. What booke this was wherein Moses is commanded to write this storie 20. qu. Why Moses is commanded to rehearse it to Joshua 21. qu. Whether Amalek were wholly destroyed by Saul 22. qu. Of the building of the Altar and the name thereof 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words Thy hand is upon the throne of Jah Questions upon the eighteenth Chapter 1. QUest Whether Jethro and Rehuel or Reghuel were the same man 2. qu. How Jethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel 3. qu. The causes which moved Jethro to come unto Moses 4. qu. When Moses had sent Zipporah away 5. qu. Of Moses two sonnes 6. qu. How Moses was delivered from the sword of Pharaoh 7. qu. At what time Jethro came to Moses before the Law given in mount Sinai or after 8. qu. Wherefore Jethro sent before to Moses 9. qu. Of the manner of Moses entertainment 10. qu. Why Moses declareth all these things unto Jethro 11. qu. Of Jethro his joy and rejoycing 12. qu. Whether Jethro had before this the knowledge of the true God 13. qu. Of the meaning and true reading of the 11. verse 14. qu. Whether Jethro offered himselfe burnt offerings 15. qu. In what sense they are said to eat bread before the Lord. 16. qu. How the people came to Moses to aske of God 17. qu. Why the Lord would have Moses to take his dirrction from Jethro 18. qu. What causes Jethro would have reserved to Moses 19. qu. Of the qualities and properties required in good Magistrates 20. qu. How the Rulers over thousands hundreds c. are to be counted 21. qu. Of the number of these Officers and of their continuance and succession 22. qu. The difference betweene Moses office and the rest 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words And God command thee 24. qu. In what sense the people are said to goe quietly to their place 25. qu. Whether these Officers were chosen by Moses 26. qu. Whether these Officers were of equall authoritie or one subordinarie to another 27. qu. Of the difference betweene these Officers and the seventie Elders Numb 10. 28. qu. At what time Jethro tooke his leave of Moses Questions upon the ninteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of what
externall act 6. qu. The law of Moses did not onely restraine the hand but the minde 7. qu. Whether any morall and naturall duties were to be restrained by positive law 8. qu. Of the perfection and sufficiencie of the Morall law 9. qu. Of the abrogation of the law Questions upon the rest of this twentieth Chapter 1. QUest In what sense the people are said to have seene the voices which are properly heard and not seene 2. qu. What is meant here by voices whether the thunder or other voices 3. qu. VVhether there were a sound of the trumpet beside the voices 4. qu. Of the feare of the people and their going backe 5. qu. VVhy they desire that Moses would speake unto them 6. qu. VVhy the people are afraid they shall die 7. qu. How the Lord is said to come unto them and why 8. qu. How the Lord is said to tempt and prove his people 9. qu. VVhy the people stood afarre off and where 10. qu. How Moses is said to draw neere to the darknesse 11. qu. VVhy the Lord saith he spake unto them from heaven 12. qu. Why this precept is repeated of not making any graven image 13. qu. Of the meaning of these words Yee shall not make with me 14. qu. VVhy mention is made onely of images of silver and gold 15. qu. VVhy the Lord commanded an Altar of earth to be made 16. qu. VVhy the Altar was not to be made of hewen stone 17. qu. VVhy the lifting up of the toole is said to pollute the Altar 18. qu. How Jeremie is made to agree with Moses who saith the Lord commanded not any thing concerning sacrifices 19. qu. Of the difference betweene burnt offerings and peace offerings 20. qu. Whether it was lawfull to sacrifice in no other place than before the Arke or Tabernacle 21. qu. Whether it was lawfull to sacrifice before the Arke at the Tabernacle while they were asunder 22. qu. How long the Arke was severed from the Tabernacle 23. qu. Of the removing of the Tabernacle 24. qu. Of the places where it was lawfull or unlawfull to sacrifice 25. qu. How God is said to come and goe and how he is said to be in the world 26. qu. Whether it were not lawfull to goe up by steps to the Altar 27. qu. Why they were forbidden to use steps up to the Altar 28. qu. Of the abominable Idoll of the Gentiles called Priapus and the filthie usages thereto belonging 29. qu. Why the secret parts are counted uncomely Questions upon the one and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Of the necessitie of the Iudiciall lawes 2. qu. The difference of the Morall Iudiciall and Ceremoniall lawes 3. qu. How the Ceremonials are abolished 4. qu. How far the Iudicials are now to be retained 5. qu. Why these lawes are called Iudgements 6. qu. How Moses propounded these lawes by speaking or by writing 7. qu. Why the Israelites were called Hebrewes 8. qu. How the Hebrewes became servants 9. qu. The difference betweene Hebrew servants and strangers 10. qu. Of three kinds of libertie and how servitude is agreeable to the law of nature 11. qu. How these six yeares are to be accounted 12. qu. The reasons why they ought to set their servants free 13. qu. Why the space of six yeares is limited for their service 14. qu. How the servant is said to come in with his bodie 15. qu. What manner of wise the master was to give to his servant 16. qu. Whether such separation betweene the servant and his wife were lawfull 17. qu. Why the servant was brought before the Iudges and what doore he was set to 18. qu. Of the divers kinds of punishments used among the Israelites 19. qu. What is meant here by Ever 20. qu. When the servant was to goe out free in the seventh yeare when in the fiftieth yeare 21. qu. Certaine cases put when the yeare of Iubile came before the yeare of remission 22. qu. Whether it were lawfull among the Israelites for the parents to sell their children 23. qu. In what sense it is said She shall not goe out as other servants 24. qu. Whether it must be read betrothed or betrothed not 25. qu. How shee was to be redeemed 26. qu. Why it was not lawfull to sell their maids to strangers 27. qu. What the meaning is of these words He hath despised her 28. qu. What kinde of betrothing is here understood 29. qu. Whether it were lawfull to take another wife to the former 30. q. Of the true reading and meaning of the 10. vers 31. qu. What these three things are mentioned in the text 32. qu. Whether maid servants were set free in the seventh yeare and not sometime before sometime after 33. qu. The summarie sense of this law concerning maid servants 34. qu. Of the end scope and intent of this law 35. qu. What kinde of smiting is here meant 36. qu. Why the murtherer was to die the death 37. qu. In what sense the Lord is said to offer a man into ones hand 38. qu. What places of refuge were appointed 39. qu. Why the Lord appointed places for such to flie unto 40. qu. What is to be counted wilfull murder 41. qu. Of the difference betweene voluntarie and involuntarie murder and the divers kinds of each 42. qu. Why the wilfull murderer was to be taken from the Altar 43. qu. What manner of smiting of parents is forbidden 44. qu. Of the grievous sin of paricide 45. qu. The law of manstealing expounded 46. qu. The reason why manstealing was punished by death 47. qu. What kinde of cursing of parents is here understood 48. qu. What manner of strife the law meaneth 49. qu. What punishment the smiter had if he which were smitten died 50. qu. VVhat should become of the smiter if the other died after he walked upon his staffe 51. qu. Of the equity of this law in bearing of the charges 52. qu. VVho should beare the charges if a servant had done the hurt 53. qu. VVhat servants this law meaneth and what kinde of chastisement is forbidden 54. q. The meaning of this clause For he is his money 55. qu. VVhether this law meane the voluntarie or involuntarie hurt done to a woman with child 56. qu. VVhether the death of the infant be punished as well as of the mother 57. qu. VVhether this law extendeth it selfe to infants which miscarie being not yet perfectly formed 58. qu. VVhy the action is given unto the husband 59. qu. VVhether the law of retalion be literally to be understood 60. qu. VVhether the law of retalion were just and equall 61. qu. Of servants freedome for the losse of an eye or tooth 62. qu. VVhat manner of smiting and goaring of a beast is here understood 63. qu. VVhy the ox that goareth was commanded to be stoned to death 64. qu. VVhy the flesh of the ox was not to be eaten 65. qu. In what case the owner is to die when his ox goareth any to death 66.
beare their iniquities 37. qu. The mysticall signification of the golden plate 38. qu. Of the imbroidered coat the fashion and making thereof 39. qu. Of the high Priests miter 40. qu. Of the girdle of needle worke and imbroidered 41. qu. How the high Priests attire differed from the apparell of the inferiour Priests 42. qu. Whether Aaron did alwayes put on the common Priestly garments 43. qu. What it is to fill the hands of the Priests 44. qu. Of the fashion and use of the linnen breeches 45. qu. How this precept and charge concerning the linnen breeches agreeth with that law Exod. 23.26 46. qu. Of the mysticall application of the inferiour Priests garments Questions upon the nine and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Why it pleased God to have the Priests thus consecrated 2. qu. Why the Calfe is said to bee the sonne of a bullocke 3. qu. Why a Bullocke two Rammes and other things were offered at Aarons consecration 4. qu. Why Aaron and the Priests were called to the doore of the Tabernacle 5. qu. Why Aaron and the rest are washed and how 6. qu. Of the Priestly apparell which Aaron put on and why the girdle is omitted 7. qu. How Aaron was anointed and with what 8. qu. How the ordinance of the Priesthood is said to be perpetuall 9. qu. The spirituall application of Aarons manner of consecration 10. qu. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast 11. qu. Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other 12. qu. Why the bloud was laid upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. What became of the bloud which was powred at the bottome of the Altar 14. qu. Why the fat was burned upon the Altar and how 15. qu. VVhy the flesh skinne and dung was burned without the host 16. qu. Of the mysticall application of the sacrifice of the bullocke with the rites thereof 17. qu. VVhy the sacrifice for sinne was offered first 18. qu. How the bloud of the burnt offering was bestowed upon the Altar 19. qu. Why the hornes of the Altar are not here touched with bloud 20. qu. Why the dung in the sinne offerings being an uncâ—eane thing was prescribed to be burned 21. qu. Why the burnt offering was so called and how it differed from other sacrifices 22. qu. VVhy the burnt offering is called a sweet savour 23. qu. Of the mysticall sense of the ramme of burnt offerings 24. qu. Of the third ramme why it is called the ramme of consecration 25. qu. Why the bloud was put upon the right eare thumbe and toe of Aaron 26. qu. How the bloud was sprinkled upon the Altar round about 27. qu. How the bloud and oyle was sprinkled upon their garments without spotting 28. qu. The mysticall signification of the ramme of consecration with the rites thereof 29. qu. How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro 30. qu. Whether Moses were indeed a Priest 31. qu. Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ramme of consecration 32. qu. What difference there was betweene the shake offering and heave offering 33. qu. What is here understood by the heave offering 34. qu. Of the mysticall application of the shaking to and fro and of the breast and shoulder of the ramme given unto the Priests 35. qu. Of the consecrating of Aarons successor in his garments 36. qu. By whom the high Priests succeeding Aaron were consecrated 37. qu. Whether Eleazar was consecrated after the manner here prescribed 38. qu. What services the high Priest was bound to doe in the Sanctuarie 39. qu. Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration 40. qu. Whether all these rites were of the necessitie of the consecration 41. qu. Why the consecration of the Priests continued seven dayes 42. qu. Whether all the sacrifices the first day were iterated seven dayes together or the sacrifice for sinne onely 43. qu. To what end the sinne offering was offered every day of the seven 44. qu. How the Altar was cleansed and why 45. qu. How the Altar sanctified whatsoever touched it 46. qu. Of the dayly sacrifice with the rites thereof 47. qu. How much the Hin contained 48. qu. Of the spirituall application of the Altar and dayly sacrifice 49. qu. How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel 50. qu. What the Lord promiseth to sacrifice 51. qu. What is meant here by Gods glorie 52. qu. How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron 53. qu. How the Lord is said to dwell among them Questions upon the thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest Why the narration of the making of the golden Altar is transposed 2. qu. Wherefore the Altar of incense had hornes comming out of it 3. qu. Wherein this Altar of incense differed from the other 4. qu. How the incense was burned upon the golden Altar 5. qu. Of the placing of the bars and how the Altar was carried 6. qu. Where the Altar of incense was placed 7. qu. What the Apostle meaneth by the golden Censer which the most holy place is said to have 8. qu. Why incense was commanded to be burned morning and evening 9. qu. Whether any of the lamps burned by day 10. qu. What things were inhibited to be offered upon the golden Altar 11. qu. Whether the high Priest entred more than once in a yeare upon any occasion into the most holy place 12. qu. How Aaron made reconciliation upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. The spirituall sense of the Altar of incense 14. qu. How this Altar of incense differed from Salomons 15. qu. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended 16. qu. Whether this collection of many were commanded onely at this time or were to continue 17. qu. VVhy this money was collected and to what end 18. qu. How much the sicle of the Sanctuarie and halfe sicle was 19. qu. Whether there were divers kinds of shekels 20. qu. Of the halfe shekel which Christ paid for tribute what it was and how it came to bee paid for tribute 21. qu. Why they were numbred onely from twentie yeares old 22. qu. Why the poore pay as much as the rich 23. qu. Whether all these things were declared to Moses at once 24. qu. Of the fashion of the brasen Laver. 25. qu. Of the use of this brasen Laver. 26. qu. Of the mysticall application of the Laver wherein the Priests washed 27. qu. The difference betweene Moses Laver and Salomons great Sea of brasse 28. qu. Of the spices that went toward the making of the oyntment 29. qu. Of the manner of making and compounding this holy oyntment 30. qu. Of the use of this oyntment in anointing the Tabernacle 31. qu. How all that touched the Tabernacle became holy 32. qu. When and how Aaron and his sons were anointed 33. qu. Who are understood here by the name of the children of Israel whether the Levites also are there comprehended
34. qu. Of the forbidden uses whereunto this oyntment should not be put 35. qu. VVhether the anointing of Kings were not against this law 36. qu. What it is to be cut off from his people 37. qu. The spirituall application of this holy oyntment 38. qu. Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made 39. qu. What is understood here by the word Sammâ—m spices 40. qu. Of the composition and manner of making this perfume 41. qu. Of the spirituall application of this incense 42. qu. How the Lord talked with Moses in the Mercie seat whether in any visible shape Questions upon the thirtie one Chapter 1. QUest How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name 2. qu. Whether Caleb the sonne of Jephuneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel 3. qu. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to bee Moses brother in law 4. qu. Of the age of Bezaleel 5. qu. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge 6. qu. Whether all the kinds of works are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle 7. qu. Whether the wise in heart received a new gift or increase rather of the old 8. qu. Why Moses was not made fit to doe the worke of the Tabernacle 9. qu. Of the garments of ministration what they were 10. qu. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts 11. qu. Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued 12. qu. Why it was more forbidden to labour in the buiâ—ding of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice 13. qu. How the Sabbath is said to be a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them 14. qu. The reasons why the Sabbath must bee observed 15. qu. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death 16. qu. Why the seventh day is called Sabbath Sabbaton 17. qu. How the observation of the Sabbath is perpetuall 18. qu. Whether the world were made successively in time or in an instant 19. qu. How the Lord is said to have rested and from what 20. qu. What works are to bee rested from upon the Lords day what not 21. qu. Whether Moses received the directions concerning the Tabernacle 22. qu. VVhy Moses stayed fortie dayes in the mount with the Lord. 23. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the written law 24. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people 25. qu. VVhy the Lord delivered only two tables of the law 26. qu. VVhy the tables were made of stone 27. qu. VVhat is meant here by the 〈◊〉 of God 28. qu. VVhether Moses did write upon the tables 29. qu. How the law is said to have beene ordained by Angels Questions upon the two aâ—d thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVhether Moses had signified unto the people when he would returne 2. qu. VVhether the Egyptians were the first beginners and motioners of this idolatrie 3. qu. The occasions of idolatrie in generall and particularly of the idolatrie of the Israelites here 4. qu. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people 5. qu. VVhy the people say unto Aaron rise 6. qu. Of the divers kinds of idolatrie 7. qu. VVhy they say Make us gods not god 8. qu. How the Israelites would have their god to bee made to goe before them 9. qu. VVhy the people came to Aaron rather than to Hur his fellow Governour 10. qu. VVhether at this time the Israelites wanted the presence of the cloud 11. qu. VVhy they say they knew not what was become of Moses 12. qu. VVhy Aaron bad them pull off their earings Quaest. 141. in Exod. 13. qu. VVhether Aarons sinne is here to be excused Epist. 83. 14. qu. Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne 15. qu. VVhy it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 16. qu. Why the golden Calfe is said to bee fashioned with a graving toole 17. qu. Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a Calfe to be made rather than of any other thing 18. qu. Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them 19. qu. Why Aaron proceeded to build an Altar before the golden Calfe 20. qu. How Aaron proclaimed a holy day unto the Lord. 21. qu. Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made 22. qu. What is meant in that it is said They rose to play 23. qu. Whether this sinne of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused 24. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated 25. qu. Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe 26. qu. Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people 27. qu. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it 28. qu. VVhy they are called a people of a stiffâ— necke 29. qu. Why the Lord did not prevent the sinne of the people at the first 30. qu. Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone 31. qu. VVhether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not 32. qu. How the Lord promised to make a great nation of Moses 33. qu. Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof 34. qu. Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer 35. qu. Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation 36. qu. In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them 37. qu. Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 38. qu. How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever 39. qu. How the Lord is said to repent 40. qu. Whether Moses at this time were kept in suspence or indeed obtained pardon for the people 41. qu. VVhat was written in the tables of stone 42. qu. Why there were but two tables neither more nor fewer 43. qu. How the tables were written on both sides 44. qu. Why the tables are called the worke of God 45. qu. How many precepts each table contained 46. qu. Whether the writing of the tables were the first writing in the world 47. qu. Where Joshua stayed all the while Moses was in the mount 48. qu. Whether Joshua first heard the noise 49. qu. Why Moses anger was kindled at the sight of the Calfe and not before 50. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his anger 51. qu. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law 52. qu. What the breaking of the tables signified 53. qu. In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments 54. qu. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount 55. qu. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire 56. qu. Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river 57. qu. How the Israelites were brought to drinke of the water and why 58. qu. Wherefore the people were compelled to drinke the
yeare c. since our money is spent c. 1. This was neither the second yeare from the beginning of the famine as the Hebrews imagine that after Iacobs comming into Egypt at his prayer Nilus came to his ordinary course and God for his sake remitted the five yeares of famine at that time which came afterward for this is contrary to the story Gen. 45.6 where Ioseph saith there were five yeares of famine yet behind neither was this in the third yeare but their money was spent in the fift yeare they had corne the sixt yeare for their cattell and in the seventh yeare they had given them seed to sow their grounds because the 7. yeares of famine were expired during the which they could not sow sic Mercer Iun. Luther Calvin 2. Isaack Carus maketh this a doubtfull speech thus reading if our money be spent supposing that they gave all their money in the beginning to Ioseph and he gave them corne for it as long as their money did last according to his discretion but this is not like for the text is v. 15. when money failed in the land of Egypt they had no more money to bring 3. Likewise it is uncertaine as some doe note that corne continued all at one price all the yeares of famine it is like that Ioseph did set reasonable prices but whether at the same continuall rate it cannot be gathered Mercer QUEST VIII Whether Ioseph dealt hardly or unjustly in taking the Egyptians money cattell and land for corne Vers. 20. SO Ioseph bought all the land of Egypt for Pharaoh It may seeme very hard that Ioseph when he had received all the Egyptians money for corne doth take also their cattell and last of all their land wherefore Iosephs fact may be thus justified 1. The corne which was layd up in Pharaohs barnâ— was proper to the King for in the seven plentifull yeares Pharaoh had taken up the fift part for his money of the people and now he selleth it againe Muscul. therefore here was nothing but just 2. Beside the equitie we must consider Iosephs fidelity it became him to deale faithfully with Pharaohs goods being put in trust withall and it is like that he did nothing without the privity and direction of the King Calvin 3. Iosephs charity appeared who when as the people had sold themselves to be Pharaohs servants and their lands Ioseph remitteth their service and taketh only their lands Perer. 4. His liberality also is seene in this that whereas he might have taken foure parts for Pharaoh and left the fift for them he only reserveth the fift part for Pharaoh whereas in fruitfull grounds such as the land of Egypt was husbandmen doe willingly occupie land for the halfe of the increase Mercer Perer. 5. Iosephs justice appeareth in that he doth not force them to any thing but al is done by the peoples franke offer and willing consent Calvin 6. Iosephs prudencie and policie may be considered who tooke this course both for the maintenance of the crowne and common-wealth the King and his people he sold them corne and gave it not no gratis accipiendo cultum terrarum relinquerent quoniam qui alieno utitur suum negligit lest if they had received it freely they might have lived idly and neglected tillage for hee that may live of anothers will be carelesse of his owne Ambros. officior 2.16 who further saith that Ioseph did this ut constitueret tributum quo suae tutius habere possent to raise a tribute that every man for ever after might more safely hold his owne 7. The people were so far from complaining of Iosephs injustice or hard dealing that they thankfully acknowledge that he had saved their lives vers 25.8 God by this meanes doth punish the Egyptians riotous and licentious life in the yeares of plenty by their extreme penurie and scarcity now Mercer QUEST IX Wherefore Ioseph removed the inhabitants of Egypt to new dwellings Vers. 21. HE moved the people to the cities from one side of Egypt c. 1. They were not removed from the principall cities to smaller townes as some expound but the contrary rather they were removed from their fields and grounds to the cities 2. They were not carried from one side of Egypt to the other that had been too great a toyle but throughout Egypt this course was taken that the owners and former possessours should change their grounds 3. Which was done to this end to acknowledge Pharaoh to bee Lord of their grounds and that it should not grieve them to pay this new tribute and imposition out of those possessions assigned them which might have seemed grievous in their old inheritance Iun. Mercer QUEST X. Of the privilege and immunitie of the Priests in Egypt Vers. 22. FOr the Priests had an ordinarie 1. All the interpreters doe so reade but Iunius who thinketh that those were chiefe officers rather to the King that had this immunitie than the Priests because Iosephs family was nourished at the Kings charge and his fathers houshold also as a part of his family which otherwise the Egyptians would have repined at Cont. 1. Iacobs family was nourished by the Kings extraordinary favour as likewise his dwelling was given him in the best of the land and therefore there was no repining at it 2. The officers also might be nourished at the Kings charge but they are not spoken of because they belonged to Pharaohs houshold whereof Moses speaketh not here but of the other subjects 3. The consent of interpreters the Chalde and Septuagint which here translate Priests with Calvin Muscul. Mercerus Tostatus Pererius and others the testimony of forreine writers Herodot in Euterpe Diodorus lib. 2. that Priests had their ordinary from the King the great honour and dignity of the Priests in Egypt who were honoured for their continent and contemplative life Hierom. ex Cheremon lib. 1. advers Iovinian were held the Masters and chiefe professours of the Mathematickes and other liberall sciences Arist. princip Metaphys were conversant and of counsell with the Kings of Egypt Strab. lib. 17. all these reasons doe shew that it is most probable that this favour was rather shewed to the order of Priests than of any other 2. Neither was this ordinary allowed to the Priests only in this time of famine as Mercerus thinketh but it was a perpetuall custome for the Priests to be so maintained singulis corum continuo cibi sacripraesto sunt c. meat is prepared daily for every one of them Herodot in Euterpe QUEST XI Whether Ioseph offended in giving allowance of food to the Priests of Egypt NOw in that Ioseph as Pharaohs chiefe officer alloweth this ordinary to the idolatrous priests 1. Hee is not therein to be reprehended for his connivence because he did no more resist their superstition Calvin for it is not unlike but that he did what he could and was grieved that he could not helpe it as he desired 2. But seeing the law and
our edifying to applie himselfe to our capacitie but in making such images there is no such edifying or building of faith but rather the contrarie the corrupting and destroying of it 3. There is no adoration or worship tied unto these words as there is unto such images Vrsin 2. Object God hath manifested himselfe in humane shape as to Daniel chap. 7. therefore it is lawfull for us to make the like representations of him Pâ—larg Answ. 1. The argument followeth not we may in like manner speake of God as the Scripture speaketh but to devise other signes to represent God than he himselfe hath appointed we may not God may manifest himselfe how it pleaseth him but man must not presume further than hee hath warrant from God so to speake of God as the Scripture doth is not forbidden but to make an image of God is prohibited therefore they are not alike Simler 2. Those manifestations of God had a promise of his presence but to attribute so much unto an image were plaine Idolatrie 3. Those visions were but for a time so long as it pleased God by such meanes to manifest himselfe and therefore there was no feare of any abuse Images are permanent and still in sight and so give occasion of Idolatrie Vrsin 5. Cont. Whether it be lawfull privatly to have the Image of Christ. SOme thinke that privatly to have the image of Christ it is not unlawfull so that we take heed of offence ne homines existeâ—â—ent nos illos adorationis causa habere lest men should thinke wee have them to worship Simler But I rather approve herein the judgement of Vrsinus who subscribeth to that decree of the 7. Synode held at Constantinople where it was decreed ne Christus pingeretur that Christ should not be pictured at all And the Synode yeeldeth this reason because Christ being both God and man the image of Christ must needs be a lying image which cannot expresse his Godhead So that either in such an image they divide the natures of Christ separating his Godhead from his humanity and so fall into the Nestorian heresie or else they must make the Godhead of Christ also circumscriptible and so with Eutyches confound his natures 2. Beside who seeth not that there is great perill of adoration in having an image of him who in that humane shape was worshipped The like danger there is not in having the private pictures of the Apostles and Martyrs for to their persons while they lived no adoration belonged 3. Eusebius Pamphilus hereof thus writeth unto Constantia the Empresse who writ unto him to send her the image of Christ who disswadeth her from it by this argument Quis gloria ejusmodi dignitatis splendores lucentes fulgurantes effigiare mortuis inanimatis coloribus possit c. Who can with dead and unlively colours expresse the shining beames of such great glory the glory of Christ which appeared in his humanity cannot be pictured Epiphanius writeth of the Carpocratites that they had certaine pictures made with colours and some of silver and gold quas imagines Iesu esse dicebant which they said were the images of Iesus and were made in the time of Pontius Pilate when Christ was among men these Images they kept secretly Cyrillus thus writeth to Theodosius lib. de rect fide Num tanquam hominem adorabimus Emmanuelem absit deliramentum hoc esset deceptio Shall we then worship Emmanuel as a man by no meanes for this were a great madnesse and deceit tamen imagines nihil nisi Christi corpus reprasenture possunt and yet images doe represent nothing but the body of Christ. Simler who seemeth to allow the private use of such images but not in publike but these reasons condemne all images of Christ in generall 6. Cont. Against the toleration of Images in Churches ANother abuse beside concerning Images is in tolerating them publikely in Churches though they be not adored and worshipped which is the errour of the Lutherans as Marbachtus thus delivereth his opinion Quod ad templa attinet servandum imaginum discrimen ut non quaelibet imagines in eis habeantur c. Concerning Churches a difference of images is to bee observed that not all images be there had but only those which have some godly instruction c. To the same purpose Osiander But that the very sight and spectacle of Images in the publike place of Gods service is dangerous and unlawfull it may thus appeare 1. Such images set up in the place of Gods service are an occasion of Idolatry for mans heart being naturally corrupt and prone to Idolatry by such objects is nourished in errour And therefore Hezekiah when hee saw the brasen Serpent to be abused to Idolatry did breake it in peeces and so tooke away the very occasion of stumbling Augustine saith to this purpose Cum idola his locantur sedibus honorabili sublimitate ut à peccantibus immolantibus attendantur ipsa similitudine animatorum membrorum c. afâ—tâ—iunt infirmos animos When as Idols are set in such places of honour aloft that they may be beheld of those that pray and offer by the very likenesse of humane parts they doe affect the mindes of the weake Epistol 49. ad Dardan 2. Images set up in the Church for the people to gaze upon doe winne away their minde from celestiall cogitations therefore as the Prophet David saith Turne away mine eyes from regarding vanity Psal. 119.37 so all such vaine objects should be removed from the peoples sight The ancient Romanes would have no Images in their Churches that the worship of God might bee more pure And the Lacedemonians would allow no pictures in their Courts and places of assembly lest the beholding of them might have withdrawne the Senatours mindes from thinking of the affaires of the Common-wealth Simler 3. The weake are offended by such Images the superstitious and obstinate confirmed in their errour they which are without as the Turkes and the Jewes are by this meanes hindred from embracing Christianity 4. It is directly against the Commandement to make any image to represent God by therefore it is unlawfull also to keepe or retaine them Vrsin 5. The Lord commandeth all such Idols to be broken downe Exod. 23.24 and 34.13 And the good Kings in Scripture are commended for destroying and pulling downe of Idols as Asa Iehu Hezekiah Iosias Vrsin The contrary objections for the toleration of Images in Churches answered 1. Object MOses caused Cherubines to be made over the Arke and a brasen Serpent for the people to looke upon Salomon made the images of Oxen in the Temple for the brasen Laver to stand upon therefore it is Lawfull also to have Images now Answ. 1. These images had Gods speciall commandement who giveth lawes to others not to himselfe but sometime commandeth things beside the generall law as hee did the Israelites to carry away the goods of the Egyptians 2. These images were not in the
view of the people which were made in the Temple and Tabernacle but there whither the Priests only had accesse Simler 3. And they were not set up aloft as images are to be worshipped but onely made to set forth the worke of the Tabernacle and Temple 4. The brasen Serpent was used as a figure of Christ which figures doe now cease the body being come which is Christ. Vrsin 2. Object Images are Lay mens bookes that they which cannot reade may learne by the history what was done so Gregory reasoneth reproving Serenus a Bishop for pulling downe of Images Answ. 1. This was the very defense which the Heathen used for their Idols as Athanasius objected Si ista vobis sunt pro literis ad divinitatem speculandam ut falsò jactatis c. If these things bee unto you in stead of letters to behold the Deity as you falsly boast why doe you set more by the signe than the thing signified 2. If Images were a meanes to instruct rude and ignorant people it is like God would not have omitted this meane in the old Testament for the instruction of that rude people but the Lord was so farre from approving any such way that he doth straitly forbid it 3. If Images serve for instruction they must have an interpreter for they are dumbe of themselves and an interpreter may better instruct without them 4. The Scripture saith that an Image is the teacher of lies Habak 2.18 and that Idols speake vanity Zachar. 10.2 If they serve then as Lay mens bookes they only teach them lies Simler 3. Object The Commandement of abolishing and destroying Images was ceremoniall and therefore it concerneth not Christians now Answ. To take away all occasion of Idolatrie is not ceremoniall because it tendeth to the mainetenance of a morall commandement 4. Object Images are an ornament to Churches therefore they may be tolerated Answ. 1. Churches are ordained for the assemblies of the living Images of God not for dead Images 2. The adorning of the Church must not bee contrary to Gods commandement and so to his dishonour nor to the offence of the members of Christ. Vrsin 3. A man would not have his wife decked with an harlots attire neither is it fit that the Temple of God should borrow ornaments from Idolaters Simler 5. Object A thing is not to be taken away for the abuse Answ. If the thing bee good it selfe and necessary it must not be condemned for the abuse but the case is divers where both the thing and the abuse are unlawfull 6. Object It is sufficient that the people be taught and admonished that Idols are not to be worshipped though they be not taken away Answ. 1. The Apostle biddeth us to abstaine from all appearance of evill 2. And the surest way is to remove from the sight the occasion of stumbling as Moses did beate the golden Calfe to powder and Hezekiah brake in pieces the brasen Serpent 7. Object Images were not simplie forbidden but because of the pronenesse in those dayes of the people to Idolatry but now the fulnesse of time being come the people are not so prone Paul Burgens addit 2. in cap. 20. Exod. Answ. 1. The experience of former times in the dayes of Popery proclaimeth the contrary that the people were as blindly lead to offer to Images to goe in Pilgrimage unto them to prostitute themselves before them as ever were the Israelites 2. And this being a morall precept is as needfull now as it was then and therefore S. Iohn concludeth his Epistle with this precept as most necessary Babes keepe your selves from Idols 1. Ioh. 5.21 Against the adoration and worship of Images 7. Controv. Against the adoration of Images THe Romanists beside the publike tolerating of Images and setting of them up in their Churches doe also maintaine and defend the adoration of them Paulus Burgensis hath this position Eadem adoratione adoraâ—ur Imago repraesentans in quantum talis res per ipsam repraesentata The Image is to bee adored with the same adoration with the thing represented as it doth represent it Addit 2. in cap. 20. So also Bellarm. de Imagin lib. 2. cap. 25. That this is a blasphemous opinion and contrary to the Scriptures it is thus proved 1. The Lord directly here forbiddeth any Image to be made to be worshipped under paine of his heavy indignation upon all Idolaters and their posterity to the third and fourth generation yea the Lord accounteth them all haters of him and enemies unto him that doe worship such abominations 2. They are accursed which make any Images to worship them Deut. 27.15 Cursed bee the man that shall make any carved or molten Image an abomination to the Lord c. and shall put it in a secret place 3. Another reason is taken from the nature of such Idols They are but silver and gold the worke of mens hands they have a mouth and speake not they have eyes and see not c. Psalm 115.4 and vers 8. They that make them are like unto them and so are all they that put their trust in them They are vaine and deceitfull and of no power 4. From the effect the setting up and adoring of Idols is a robbing God of his honour Isay 42.8 I am Iehovah this is my name and my glory will I not give to another nor my praise to graven Images 5. From the fruits of Idolatry the grosse blindnesse and ignorance of men that bow themselves unto the worke of their owne hands as the Prophet Isay doth describe it 42.19 None considereth in his heart c. I have burnt halfe of it in the fire and have baked bread also upon the coales thereof c. and shall I make the residue thereof an abomination shall I bow to the stocke of a tree 6. From the end No Idolaters shall inherite the Kingdome of God 1. Cor. 6.10 Idolaters and all liers shall have their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone The objections of the adversaries answered 1. Object We doe not worship the Image but that which is represented by the Image Answ. 1. So did the Gentiles maintaine their Idolatry as Arnobius sheweth Lib. 6. contra Gentes Siml So the Israelites in making their golden Calfe had relation unto God for they proclaimed an holy day to Jehovah yet that pretext excused them not Vrsin God therefore forbiddeth all Idolatry under what pretence soever 2. If they doe not worship the Image it selfe why doe they give divers kindes of worship unto Images to the Image of Christ more to the Images of Saints lesse 2. Object The honour of the signe redoundeth unto the thing signified thereby Answ. If the signe be pleasing unto him that is signified but if it be such as hee forbiddeth and condemneth it is rather a dishonour than an honour and so the adoring of Images is a dishonour unto God 3. Object The contumely or dishonour offered to the Image of God is
Now followeth the third kinde of sacrifice which was of the kinde of Eucharisticall or peace offerings and in the consecration of Aaron and his sonnes divers sacrifices are used because this calling cater as omnes dignitate anteiret c. did excell all other in dignity Gallas 2. The peace offerings were of two soâ—â—s either to obtaine some blessing as to intreat for peace and prosperity or to give thankes for some blessing received in both these respects it was requisite that Aaron should offer peace offerings in his consecration botheâ— beg of God that he might prosper in the execution of his office as also to shew his thankfulnesse to God who had advanced him to such an high calling Tostat. qu. 10. 3. Yet this offering was not properly of the kind of peace offerings which are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pacifica peace offerings but this was the raâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 milluim of filling or perfection vers 22. quia illia Sacerdotum consecratio perficâ—retur because thereby the consecration of the Priests was perfected Gallas QUEST XXV Why the bloud was put upon the right eare thumbe and toe of Aaron Vers. 20. PVt upon the lap of Aarons eare 1. Not in superiore parte auris in the upper part of Aarons eare as the Chalde but the nether lap Ian. Or soft part of the eare Genevens 2. The eare hand and foot are anointed with the bloud to signifie the purging and sanctifying of all their parts to make them fit for the Priesthood as Isaias tongue was touched with a coale from the Altar and so purified Isai. 6. Tostat. qu. 10. 3. Though the right eare right hand and foot are only named because dexterae partes sunt insigniores the right parts are more excellent yet thereby the consecration of the whole man is signified Simler 4. The â—ongue of the Priest is not here mentioned but the eare which is the sence of doctrine by the which the understanding is informed and without the which the tongue cannot speake for as the Wise-man saith He that heareth speaketh continually Prov. 21.28 And beside the eare is expressed to shadow forth the obedience of Christ in hearing and obeying his Fathers will Simler Calvin also giveth another reason Hîc non attingi dâ—cendi munus sed intercedendi That Christs office of teaching is not here touched but of mediating QUEST XXVI How the bloud was sprinkled upon the Altar round about Vers. 20. ANd shall sprinkle the bloud vpon the Altar round about 1. The Latine Translater here readeth Thou shalt powre the bloud vpon the Altar but the word is zarak to sprinkle First the Altar was sprinkled and then the rest was powred at the foot of the Altar vers 12. for if it had beene all powred there now whence should Moses haue had the bloud which in the next verse is said to be upon the Altar that is in some vessell there standing wherewith he besprinkled Aaron and the rest and their garments 2. Neither is R. Salomon his conjecture probable that the bloud was laid only upon two corners of the Altar not on the same side but one contrarie to the other for this is against the Text which saith that he sprinkled upon the Altar round about then not in two corners onely And beside if the bloud had beene put onely in two corners of the Altar it should haue beene laid not powred or sprinkled but the bloud was not put upon the hornes of the Altar in any peace offering as was used to bee done in sinne offerings Tostat. quaest 11. 3. And whereas the Altar is sprinkled round about wee must not understand this to bee done at the bottome round about upon the pavement but above so that the bloud might run downe to the bottome QUEST XXVII How the bloud and oyle was sprinkled upon their garments without spotting Vers. 21. ANd he shall take of the bloud c. and of the anoynting oyle c. 1. Some may thinke that this sprinkling of the bloud and oyle was done severally one after another But because there is mention made but of one sprinkling it is more like they were tempered and mingled together and so sprinkled Lyran. 2. R. Salomon thinketh that the oile was sprinkled in remembrance of Iacobs anointing the stone in Bethel with oile and the bloud in remembrance of the striking of the bloud of the paschall Lambe upon the doore-posts in Egypt But there was small affinity betweene those ceremonies and the consecration of the Priests Therefore this rather was the reason of it because almost all things in the Law were purified with bloud that the Priests garments might by this meanes be purified and sanctified most of all which they were to use in the sanctifying of others 3. And because the sprinkling of bloud and oile might seeme to be a blemish to the priestly garments some thinke that they were washed afterward But it is not like that that was washed off wherewith the garments were consecrated Some doe bring in here a miracle in that the garments were kept from spots and blemishes notwithstanding the sprinkling of bloud and oile upon them But we are not to admit of unnecessary miracles These spots then were very smaâ—l and so made no notable markes in the garment and if they did it was magis ad honorem quam horrorem c. more for honour than horror seeing thereby the priestly vestures were consecrated Tostat. qu. 11. QUEST XXVIII The mysticall signification of the ram of consecration with the rites thereof THe mysticall signification of this ceremony is this 1. The ram of perfection or consecration signifieth Christ Christus omnes in virtutibus perfectos constituit Christ maketh us perfect in all vertues hee it is that sanctifieth our eares hands and feet and all our parts and members as here the tip of the eare the right thumbe and great toe are touched with bloud Procopius 2. Hereby also is signified the obedience of Christ by dipping the eare in bloud who was obedient to his Father Simler 3. And hereby also the high Priest was put in mind of his duty by the dipping of the eare is signified that the Priest primum oracula Divina auscultare c. should first give eare to the Divine oracles and then teach them unto others Simler By the dipping of the thumbe and toe in bloud omnes actiones vitae c. all the actions of the life are expressed Calvin By the feet also in Scripture are signified the affections this dipping then of the hands and feet doth signifie Omnem actionum externarum internarum sanctificationem the sanctifying of all both externall and internall actions Simler 4. And by this sprinkling of the bloud is signified the sprinkling of Christs bloud by faith upon the hearts of the faithfull hac enim aspergillum illud est c. for this is that sprinkle wherewith our hearts are sprinkled Marbach 5. And further whereas Aaron with the rest of
the Priests are thus sprinkled with bloud it is shewed summos Sacerdotes non fuisse ita perfectos c. that the high Priests of the Law were not so perfect that they needed not to be purged Osiand But they had need of another high Priest by whose bloud they should be sanctified QUEST XXIX How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro Vers. 24. THou shalt put all this in the hands of Aaron and shake them to and fro c. 1. The Latine Interpreter here readeth amisse thou shalt sanctifie them which Tostatus would helpe out thus because divers ceremonies were used in the consecration of the Priests quaelibet earum sanctificaâ—io vocabatur every one of them was called a kinde of sanctifying But the word nuph signifieth to shake or move to and fro 2. Some doe translate it thou shalt lift up So Pagnin Oleaster who referreth it to the ascending and rising up of the vapour or smoake But this shaking to and fro was done before they were burned upon the Altar which followeth in the next verse and there is another word afterward used to shew the lifting up for the shaking to and fro is called tenupha and the lifting up terumah of rum to lift up 3. R. Salomon saith the manner of putting these things into the Priests hands and shaking them to and fro was this Moses did put them into their hands and then with his hands underneath theirs did shake them to and fro toward the East and West and then toward the North and South 4. And by this ceremony of putting those things into the Priests hands Moses delivered them jus talia possidendi right to enjoy such things they should be afterwards for the Priests use Lippom. QUEST XXX Whether Moses were indeed a Priest Vers. 26. ANd it shall be thy part 1. The Latine Interpreter readeth here corruptly erit in partem suam it shall be for his part that is Aarons for what Aarons part should be is afterward shewed vers 28. the word is lecha to thee as the Septuagint translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it shall be for thy part that is Moses should have the Priests part at this time 2. Lippoman hence would inferre that Moses was the high Priest both because he did consecrate the high Priest and he had the breast for his part which only belonged to the high Priest 3. I rather thinke with Osiander that Moses did at this time quodam modo fungi officio Sacerdotis c. after a sort execute the Priests office So also Simler Gallas Hee was in the Priests stead in the consecration of Aaron But if Moses had beene actually a Priest he could not afterward have resigned that office and calling neither can this be inferred upon that place Psalm 99.6 Moses and Aaron among his Priests that Moses was a Priest but it sheweth that Moses and Aaron were most excellent among the Priests as Samuel among those that called upon his name Vatabl. Or Moses was counted among the Priests because he did extraordinarily execute the Priests office as in the consecration of Aaron 4. Tostatus calleth Moses simplicem Levitam a simple or plaine Levite quaest 14 He was indeed of the tribe of Levi and in that sense Aaron also might be called a Levite but Moses was more than a Levite because hee both sacrificed and consecrated the Priests which the Levites could not doe QUEST XXXI Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ram of consecration Vers. 27. THou shalt sanctifie the breast of the shake offering and the shoulder of the heave offering 1. Whereas the right shoulder was shaken to and fro before and burnt upon the Altar this could not be the shoulder of the heave offering here spoken of for it was burnt already upon the Altar 2. Some thinke therefore that it was the left shoulder which is here called the heave offering and that Moses had that and the breast for his part at this time because he was now in the Priests stead Osiand Marbach But this is not understood of Moses that he should have them they are for Aaron and his sonnes vers 28. Moses part is set downe before what it should be vers 26. namely the breast And it was the right shoulder not the left which was given to the Priest Levit. 7.32 The left shoulder and the rest of the peace offering beside that which was due unto the Priest belonged unto the offerer 3. Therefore this Law here set downe is not concerning the ram of consecration out of the which Aaron had not now the Priests part because he and the other Priest were at that time but as the offerers and presenters but for the time to come an order is set what part they should have out of the peace offerings of the children of Israel namely the breast and the right shoulder Tostat. quaest 13. Iun. Gallas QUEST XXXII What difference there was betweene the shake-offering and heave-offering Vers 27. THe shoulder of the heave-offering c. 1. Some thinke that the breast was only shaken to and fro and therefore was called tenupha the shake-offering and the shoulder was onely lifted up so called also terumah Vatabl. Which Osiander calleth the one Movenda the sacrifice to bee moved or shaken the other Levanda to be lifted up and Iunius seemeth to be of the same opinion who readeth distinctly which was shaken to and fro that is the breast and which was lifted up that is the shoulder But the words following will not beare this sense which was heaved up of the ram of consecration Now no mention is made before of the heaving up of the shoulder but of the shaking of it to and fro with the other things which were put into Aarons hands vers 24. so that the right shoulder of the consecration ram was not onely lifted up but it was also shaken to and fro 2. The generall opinion therefore iâ— that as well the breast as the shoulder were first heaved up and downe and then shaken to and fro So R. Salomon Lyranus Simlerus Gallasius Tostatus with others But if they were both indifferently shaken to and fro and lifted up alike why are these speciall names given unto them Levit. 7.34 The breast shaken to and fro and the shoulder lifted up 3. Therefore I neither thinke that the breast was shaken onely nor the shoulder lifted up onely because the shoulder was shaken to and fro vers 24. and the breast together with the shoulder are indifferently vers 28. called an heave-offering neither yet is it like that there was no difference of motion in the shaking of them and the heaving them up seeing they have speciall names given them of their divers motions But it is most probable that the breast was more shaken to and fro than lifted up and therefore is called tenuphah of the more principall motion and the shoulder though it were moved to and fro yet was chiefly heaved up
Whether the keeping of the Passeover were the cause of their deliverance or that the cause of the other 7. qu. How these things should be as signets upon their hands and of the superstition of the Iewes in their fringes and frontlets 8. qu. Of the redeeming of the firâ—â— borne of uncleane beasts 9. qu. Of the conditions required in the first borne of cleane beasts 10. qu. Of the law of the redeeming of the first borne of men 11. qu. Of the spirituall application of the law of the first borne unto Christ. 12. qu. Whether the neerest way from Egypt to Canaan were thorow the Philistims country 13. qu. Why the Lord counselleth to prevent dangers 14. qu. Whether the like danger of warre feared with the Philistims did not befall the Israelites with Amilek 15. qu. Of the reasons why the Lord led his people about by the wildernesse 16. qu. Whether the Israelites came up armed out of Egypt or five in a ranke 17. qu. Whether the rest of the Patriarks bones were remoued with Josephs 18. qu. Who it was that appeared in the cloud and how 19. qu. Of the divers properties of the cloud 20. qu. How this cloud differed from other clouds 21. qu. When the cloud began first to appeare 22. qu. When the cloud and fierie pillar ceased 23. qu. Of the foure great miracles which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart 24. qu. Whether the cloud also served to shelter them from the heat of the Sunne 25. qu. Whether the cloud and fierie pillar were two iâ— substance or but one 26. qu. Whether it were a true naturall fire that gave them light by night 27. qu. Whether the pillar of the cloud were moved by any naturall motion 28. qu. Of the times of removing and staying of the cloud Questions upon the fourteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the place where they are commanded to pitch 2. qu. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place 3. qu. How Pharaoh had word where the Israelites camped 4. qu. Of Pharaohs chariots and horse-men and whether there were any foot-men in this host 5. qu. How the Isaelites are said to come out with a strong hand 6. qu. Whether the Israelites cried unto God in faith 7. qu. Of the great sinne of the people in expostulating with Moses 8. qu. Whether Moses did suffer the people at this time to passe without reproofe for their murmuring 9. qu. When the Lord spake these words mentioned to Moses 10. qu. VVhen Moses cried unto God and how and for what 11. qu. How the Angell is said to remove 12. qu. VVhat winde it was which did blow upon the red sea 13. qu. At what time of the night the sea was divided where Pererius is confuted which thinketh that the Israelites staied five or six houres upon the sea shore before they entered 14. qu. VVhether one way were made in the sea or twelve wayes for every tribe one 15. qu. VVhich of the tribes first entred into the red sea 16. qu. VVhether the Israelites went thorow the midst of the red sea or onely a part of it 17. qu. Of the division of the red sea not the worke of nature but altogether miraculous where Josephus report of the Pamphylian sea giving way to Alexander the great is examined 18. qu. The division of the red sea and of the river Iordan compared together 19. qu. Of the blindnesse of the Egyptians running headlong upon their owne destruction 20. qu. VVhy the Lord looked in the morning toward the Egyptians 21. qu. By what degrees the finall subversion of the Egyptians was wrought in the red sea 22. qu. Of the number of the Egyptians that perished 23. qu. VVhether Pharaoh himselfe were drowned in the sea 24. qu. Whether the Israelites were all gone over when the Egyptians were drowned 25. qu. Why the Egyptians dead bodies were cast upon the shore 26 qu. Of the red sea whence it is so called 27. qu. Of the fabulous reports of the Heathen writers concerning the causes of the departure of the Hebrewes out of Egypt 28. qu. Of the comparison betweene the red sea and Baptisme 29. qu. How the people are said to beleeve Moses or in Moses Questions upon the fifteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the authoritie and excellencie of Moses song 2. qu. In what order Moses the children of Israel and Miriam sang this song 3. qu. The end of the song of Moses 4. qu. Why the Scripture speaketh so much against horse used in battell 5. qu. How the Lord is said to be the strength and song of his King 6. qu. Whether God appeared in any visible shape unto the Israelites at the red sea 7. qu. In what sense Moses saith hee would build the Lord a Tabernacle 8. qu. How the Lord is said to be high 9. qu. In what sense the Lord is said to be a man of warre 10. qu. Why now it is said his name is Jehovah 11. qu. Of the names of the Captaines set over threes 12. qu. What is meant by the blast of his nostrils 13. qu. Of the vaine boasting of the Egyptians 14. qu. What are the strong before whom the Lord is preferred 15. qu. How the Lord is said to bee fearefull in prayses 16. qu. Wherein the Egyptians are compared unto lead 17. qu. How the earth is said to have swallowed them 18. qu. How the Lord will lead and carrie his people 19. qu. What is meant here by Gods holy habitation 20. qu. What nations should be afraid of the Israelites 21. qu. Why the Lord is said to plant his people 22. qu. In what sense the Tabernacle of the Iewes was called a firme and sure Tabernacle and how long the Temple continued at Ierusalem 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words For ever and ever 24. qu. Whether the 19. verse be a part of Moses song 25. qu. Whether the Israelites went straight over the red sea 26. qu. Of the divers kinds of women-singers mentioned in the Scripture 27. qu. Whether women did at any time publikely prophesie 28. qu. Why Miriam is said to be the sister of Aaron and not of Moses 29. qu. Why Miriam taketh a timbrell 30. qu. Whether the women came with pipes beside timbrels or with dancing 31. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of Instruments of musike 32. qu. Of dancing 33. qu. Whether Miriam did sing the whole song or repeated onely the beginning 34. qu. Whether the desart were simplie a desart and barren place 35. qu. The desart of Shur and Etham were all one 36. qu. Of the place of Marah 37. qu. Of the grievous sin of murmuring 38. qu. Of the divers murmurings of the children of Israel 39. qu. Whether the wood had any vertue that Moses cast into the water 40 qu. Whereon the miracle consisted of hâ—aling the waters 41. qu. Why the Lord used this meanes in healâ—â—g the waters 42. qu. Of the mysticall signification of this tree 43. qu. What lawes and ordinances the Lord